Title: Present Time 20/27

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 2/27 Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
2. Fic: Present Time 1/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...
3. Fic: Present Time 3/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Title: Present Time 19/27
Series: Inuyasha
Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)
Rating: This chapter is R
Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.
Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe.
Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. Although I’ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination.
Author’s Notes: Finally the lemon has come!!!!!!! But after so much talk about it I hope it lives up to your expectations.

Thanks to telosphilos for co-writing the chapter and providing the basis for it, you did a great job, and sorry for not putting in chapter 18 that you co-wrote it too. I kind of posted it in a hurry.

And also thanks to my editors, evercool resurrected and Laz.

WARNING!      WARNING!      WARNING!

This chapter contains sexually explicit situations if you are underage, please refrain from reading and wait for the next chapter, it will not contain sex. With ff.net new regulations I am taking the risk of getting my story deleted so please kids behave. Also if you don’t like this kind of material stop here, I will not accept flames or complaints for writing a sexually explicit chapter, you were WARNED not to read if you didn’t like the theme.

This chapter will also be posted on my site and on MediaMiner.org sometime tonight.

Caressing the skin on his back gently, she reached one hand up to his shoulder and gently pulled him back to her.  His head rested on her collarbone, tucked tightly under her chin.  Grabbing the blanket, Inuyasha covered their legs, and by necessity his lap, to keep them warm.  She rubbed his ears with one hand and held him to her with the other arm across his chest.  Her touch was soothing him into a dangerous state of relaxation.  Yet, her scent, which he was now enveloped in, was alluring and arousing; so he had to work at maintaining control.  Running one of her hands over his chest and fiddling with his long beautiful hair, she nuzzled an ear and whispered into it.

“My beautiful hanyou.” The purring inu hanyou felt his blood start to heat at her soft endearment.  He turned a little in her arms to nuzzle her neck below her ear and whispered back.

“Hai mate?”  Kagome gave him a brilliant smile before kissing the tip of his nose.

“I like hearing you call me that, my mate.”  She told him as she kissed his cheek and then his chin.

Her hanyou felt himself start to harden and was glad she could not see it under the blanket.  He resolved to himself to leave soon, once things stated to go too far.  She did not know it, but the kiss to his chin was an instinctive submissive gesture among canine youkai.  She was unknowingly submitting herself to his authority and affection.  He could not help but react to it.

“Good” he replied after a moment.  He ran a finger down the edge of her jaw and drew her in for a real kiss.  He nibbled her lower lip gently before licking his mate’s teeth, returning the affectionate submissive gesture in kind before deepening the kiss. Kagome’s blood started to heat from her hanyou being half turned in her lap and kissing her.  He was kissing her with passion, so she ran her hands along his sides and face and kissed him back just as thoroughly. Her hand on his side was tickling his sensitive skin.  He broke the kiss and said with a smirk,

“If you are going to tickle me, I’m going to have to get you back for it.”

“Oh really? That sounds like a tickle fight to me.”  Kagome grinned at him as she purposefully tickled his sides and he started twitching away from her hands in her lap.

Being above his mate, he started trying to get her sides and under her arms.  He was mirroring her attacks as they both twitched and giggled, Kagome cautioning him to keep it quiet or they would probably wake someone up.  He was going for her underarms and neck when she surprised him by going for his inner thigh.  If her being so close to him while in heat was not enough, there was no way he could prevent his erection from twitching and hardening further.

‘Oh Kami! I need to stop this soon. But, not just yet, I’m… having fun.’ Were the young hanyou’s thoughts as he turned in her lap to face her, and then redoubled his assault on her sides with a soft growl.

Kagome was pinned when Inuyasha rolled to face her, but she did not care. They were having a moment of lighthearted fun and it was something so rare.  She was amused to find that his inner thigh was a ticklish spot; she would not have suspected it. Actually, she would have never thought Inuyasha could be ticklish. Alas, that nice spot was gone and her hand was now on the very top of his leg, just below the hip joint.

Moving her hand in a little to tickle her way back up his sides, she found herself touching something hard, thick and rod shaped.  The young woman was curious and she cradled it in the palm of her hand. Kagome gently tried to feel its length and get a measure of his size through his hakama.  Above her, Inuyasha froze; his mate’s scent had spiked sharply when her hand found the evidence of his arousal.  The caress felt too good and the young hanyou almost let out a groan; he needed to leave before he lost control.

Sensing his indecision and hesitation, Kagome pulled him down on top of her for a long hard kiss.  She continued to caress his erection though his hakama throughout their kiss.  His purring went lower, out of the range of human hearing, but she could feel its vibrations against her chest.  Removing her hand from him, she rolled them over so that she was pinning him instead.  Nuzzling his neck and chin, she molded her body neatly into his and went back to kissing him. It was all starting to overwhelm Inuyasha.

‘I have to leave!’ he thought as he fought the urge to move following the slow rhythm of her hand. He had never wanted to lose control so much before in his life. ‘It feels… it feels so good.’ Her soft, but firm body so willingly pressed into his felt very, very right.

He did not know what to do with his hands so he just held her to him, placing one arm across her shoulders and the other wrapped possessively from her waist to her hip.  Their position reminded him very much of a couple of the pages out of that ecchi book her mother had given him.  His thoughts traveled along those lines for only a moment before he caught himself.

‘Don’t think about that! I have to stop thinking about those fucking pictures or I’m going to loose it.’ He berated himself, trying to get some measure of control. ‘But it sure seemed like it would feel really nice and she’s… Argh! I have to stop thinking about this!’

He stroked her hair and one hand found its way under her pajama top to rub her back lightly. His mind started wandering again, this time to the ecchi fantasies he had been having about mating her. Her hips started to move where she had her pelvis pressed against his. The movements played havoc with him, as he started to rub himself mindlessly against her. A muffled groan came out of his throat, making the young woman smile. Straddling him as she came up for air, Kagome kept rubbing herself against him.  His purr was having possessively wicked effects on her sensitive breasts and groin.

She wanted more contact, but still keep it well short of ‘mating’ until she was not in heat, so she purposefully tried to stimulate both of them using her position.  Much to her surprise, her hanyou let out a whimper and grabbed her buttocks to hold her off of him while taking a few deep breaths as she rubbed his stomach and chest, paying special attention to his nipples. He let out another whimper, and took a few more deep breaths. Only then did he finally started to speak in a purring husky voice she had never heard from him before, but that she sure wanted to hear  more often.

“Gods Kagome! We need to stop or I’m going to lose it.”  Instead of answering, she kissed him, taking her time sucking his lower lip sensually.  “Please,” his voice had a slightly desperate tone, “I should leave and go take care of myself.”  He told her when she let him speak again.  Her hand traveled slowly up and down his entire torso making him bite his lip to still have some semblance of control.

“And what if I want to take care of you, my mate?” She asked him in a low whisper, as she looked in his beautiful golden eyes that had opened wide in surprise. Kagome could tell her offering was the last thing he had expected to hear from her. She could feel him shiver softly at the words.

‘Gods! I can’t believe I’m actually doing this. But, I want him, and I can see and feel he wants me too and… I… I never thought he would choose me.’ Kagome realized she was being unusually bold and he rather shy, but somehow she felt it was the right thing to do. ‘Even if I can’t go all the way, I can still make him feel good.’

“You could just consider it a promise of things to come for when you do claim me.” She smiled at him and her eyes held a promising twinkle.

<Flashback>

“You know,” Asami interrupted him, “I might sound like I’m repeating myself. But it is just that she can very easily push you beyond your ability to control your instincts, she needs to know so she doesn’t do it unintentionally.”

“I can see your point.” Inuyasha said with a sigh, knowing she was right. “I’ll try to find a way to speak to her. Even if she refused to be my mate, I would not choose another one.”

“Intentionally is another story.” Inuyasha’s eyes went wide.

‘Would… would Kagome really do that?’ His mind started reeling and a few ecchi thoughts from his fantasies began popping in. He had to shake his head to push them away.

<End of Flashback>

‘Now I have my answer, she’s… she’s doing it on purpose!’ Taking a deep slow breath to control his racing heartbeat, he told her,

“I would never impose on you, but if I lose control completely, I will take you and I don’t want it to be like that for out first mating. I could hurt you.” Giving him a long, slow, and deep kiss tenderly as a reward for admitting his fears, she slipped out of his hands and back on top of him. Kagome resumed her slow motions against him as she leaned against his chest.

“When I’m not in heat later, we will get into this situation again and I will expect you to claim me.” She whispered softly against his mouth, brushing his lips with hers softly until he pressed for the kiss.

“Hell yes! You can expect that I will fi…” He started saying but she shushed him with a deep kiss.

Kagome did not stop her movement, pressing herself against him as she kissed him, and all he could do was respond to it, raising his hips to meet her as they rubbed against each other. All resolve to leave was gone as his mind focused on her and the sensations she was creating. One of his hands went under her pajama top while the other made its way under her bottom to caress the soft skin of her buttocks as he urged her to move a little faster.

The young woman could hear both her and her mate’s pants as they strained against each other, he was also making some soft whimpering noises and he had to stop his kisses to bite his lower lip bloody in an attempt to stop what could have been a loud moan. Even if he had permission to mate with her, he did not want to wake the whole family. Kagome too moaned and gasped, but she had learned to keep it quiet when she had explored her body before; not wanting to get caught touching herself. She kept kissing him ignoring the coppery taste of his blood on his lips, as the bites healed fast.

Kagome suddenly tensed as she reached her climax, letting out a soft gasp and whispering his name, then lying on top of him panting and nuzzling his neck. The moment she came Inuyasha’s nostrils were invaded by the fragrance of her release, the smell so alluring and exiting that it set him off, and with a soft groan he strained against her one last time before letting go. In a last attempt to keep quiet he bit her shoulder drawing some blood, which he licked clean once he was back to his senses, his saliva helping it heal almost as fast as he did. They laid there for some time just enjoying their closeness until Inuyasha tried to get up.

“Please don’t go, let’s stay like this for a while.” Kagome asked him in a soft whisper as she nuzzled his throat, tightening her legs around his hips and arms around his neck.

“I don’t want to move either mate… It’s nice being like this.” He admitted softy as he nibbled her lips. “But I… just made a mess of myself, and I’ll still have to take care of the others…”

“Others? What others?”

“Ah… it’s a demon thing…” he began saying, turning slightly red, “it’s not like it is for a human male…”

“What do you mean? This was just like what I have heard it is for men.”

“Ah… well, as far as I can tell… from what I’ve heard Miroku say it’s usually once a night and well, for me it has just started…” Kagome’s eyes grew wide, the implication sounding very interesting, and she got the feeling she was going to like that part of being mated with an inu hanyou very much. “and… they’ll be getting more intense, so I… better leave.”

“I think I’m going to like that demon thing when you finally claim me.” She told him with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes that only made him blush harder. “Until then, let me take care of you Inuyasha,” she breathed his name softly making it sound like a loving caress. His resistance was weaning, “you are my mate after all.”

Placing his hands on her hips and chewing a bit on his lower lip, this time he just nodded.  She was right, as his mate, it was right for them to do this. And he had to admit he had fantasized many times about what it would be like to have her please him. This was his chance to find out.

Even if they had not gone through the final stage of mating yet, they would, and Kagome even made it sound like it would be soon!  He had not expected her to want to go all the way until she got used to the idea, but he was damn glad she had gotten used to it pretty quick. Actually, it was faster than he himself had, even if he had dreamed about it on occasion, he was still getting used to the fact that Kagome was really his.

Kagome smiled softly as she let herself get lost in his eyes. She loved them, their warm color, how they glowed in the dark, and the fact that sometimes; she could catch glimpses of his emotions shining through them. The young woman slowly stood up but he was a bit reluctant to let her leave, she explained that she was going to get some hand towels to clean him up as well as something he could change into that was not wet and sticky. She was back in no time with two towels, one of them wet, and his pajama bottoms.

When he saw her come back into the TV room, Inuyasha sat up on the couch and started undoing the knots of his hakama after he removed his under yukata that still clung to the waist of his pants. He hesitated in removing his lower garments, as he had omitted the fundoshi that night knowing he was only going to sleep and wanting to be more comfortable. Being naked in front of anyone made him feel too exposed, too vulnerable, and he had been ridiculed and scorned on the few occasions when he was a pup that others had seen him bathing. Because of those childhood experiences, he no longer let anyone in the past know when he did take a bath. In fact, he could almost bet they thought he was averse to bathing even if he did it just as often as possible, preferring to do it late at night or early in the morning when everyone was still asleep.

Kagome kneeled beside him, noticing the slight conflict in his eyes, and she smiled reassuringly and lovingly. She looked again into his eyes and this time she could see the trust in them as well as some emotion that she had never seen there before, her heart beating wildly as she realized it was love. The young woman started kissing his mouth again, savoring the feel of his lips and tongue as he responded. Then she slowly made her way to his jaw and chin, raining tiny kisses along the way.

Inuyasha had closed his eyes and offered his throat to her. The young woman could not know that there was no greater show of trust and acceptance he could offer her. Kagome took her time nibbling and kissing it, as her hands moved slowly and maddeningly along his chest and stomach, stopping every few passes to tease his already hard nipples. Every time she did that, he would make a soft sound in the back of his throat that sounded suspiciously like a dog-like little whine.

She kept making her way lower, and lavished his nipples with kisses as well as playfully teasing them with both tongue and teeth, wanting to know what he liked and if she remembered some lemons well. The young woman was sure he was enjoying her attentions as the little whines came more often and she could see him biting his lips to keep quiet. Kagome went lower still, taking a moment to dip her tongue playfully in his bellybutton and felt him squirm at her touch. The young woman finally reached the waistline of his hakama and paused to look at him; wanting to be sure he still wanted her to go on.

Inuyasha had his eyes closed and was laying half reclined against the couch back rest, enjoying the unbelievable sensations her hands and lips arose in his body, the times he had to pleasure himself paling in comparison. When he noticed she had stopped at the edge of his hakama he opened his eyes and looked at her expectantly. He noticed the query in her eyes and his hands that, at the moment, were clenched tight and moving to push the garment off, as he raised his hips a little and let her help him remove them.

Inuyasha laid there completely naked before her, and for a moment the memories of those childhood experiences came back in full force. What if she did not like what she saw? He knew his body was no different from any human male, at least not from the waist down, but, the lingering feelings of being rejected because he was a hanyou were still there. Some of that must have shown in his eyes because Kagome’s next words both surprised and reassured him that she liked what she saw.

“You are so beautiful Inuyasha,” she leaned on his chest to give him a long lingering kiss, as her hands caressed his strong lean thighs, which were covered with soft fine white hair, just as his skin was the soft creamy color all over.

“I’m not beautiful, but you are,” he told her softly and kissed the young woman. “I’m a hanyou… a disgusting half breed…”

“No,” she said before silencing him with a kiss. “You’re not disgusting, you’re perfect and so very handsome.”

Kagome took the damp towel and nervously proceeded to clean him up, Inuyasha was already hard again and he was big, just as Rin had told her mother that dog demons tended to be. But as she encircled his penis with the towel, she did not think that would really be a problem when he finally claimed her. She cleaned all the area of his genitals paying being careful not to hurt him, and the young woman was surprised that the body hair there was equally as white and as soft as the ones on his head even if they were curly. Besides, to her eyes he had a perfectly proportioned and beautiful body.

Inuyasha kissed her passionately before letting her make her way down again after the kiss, as her hand tentatively held him and slowly moved from the base to the top. Her hanyou’s reaction pleased her enormously, his eyes almost crossed as he let out low whimper and he pressed himself against her hand. She could see both hands were grabbing the blanket so tight that his knuckles were white.

“You like that?” She asked, wanting to know what pleased him as she repeated the movement of her hand, squeezing lightly. He looked at her and nodded, his eyes filled with desire.

Feeling more confident and actually trying to recall all she had ever read about pleasing a man in fics and books. She started to stroke his length slowly, then a bit faster, his hips trusting to her rhythm. He was panting, making those soft sounds and bit his lower lip, a fang showing and there was a tickle of blood too. To say that Inuyasha was in heaven was not doing justice to what he was feeling; he felt so close to reaching his peak when she suddenly stopped.

“Kagome please! Don’t stop.” He asked her as a frustrated groan escaped his lips; he could feel her moving on the couch and opened his eyes to see why she had stopped. The sight that greeted him was almost enough to set him off, her face was close to his manhood, and the ecchi thoughts ran wild on his mind.

‘She’s… she’s not going to…’ He began thinking only to loose his ability to think straight.

“Kagome!” He muttered, when he felt her soft tongue touch the tip of his manhood.

Kagome loved that reaction from him and set to explore him with lips and tongue. She licked and nibbled all of him, pausing enough time to lavish attention to the tip, when his soft whimpers, whines and occasional groan increased telling her he liked it. After teasing him a few times, she slowly took all of him in her mouth. Kagome had to admit it was a tight fit, but the ensuing husky groan was enough to convince her to go on. She began to work on getting the rhythm fast again, and for a moment, he kept his hips still. But he could not help it anymore and trust upward making her gag and her teeth scraped him a bit. Inuyasha gave a very canine yelp at that and sat up.

“I’m sorry! Did I hurt you too much?” Kagome asked contritely, and bit worried since she had scraped such a sensitive part of his body.

“No, not too much.” He managed to say still panting. “You just… surprised me.”

“Do you still want me to go on?” She asked looking at him, her face flushed and desire in her eyes. Unable to say more he nodded and leaned back down again.

She licked and nibbled him a bit more as she looked for any damage her teeth might have inflicted, but there was nothing visible. So she carefully took him into her mouth again and resumed her ministrations. This time when he trusted his hips she was expecting it and adjusted her movements to his. It only took a few trusts before he tensed, let out a soft strangled noise that could have been her name, and a warm viscous substance shot into her mouth. Kagome took it all gagging a bit. The taste was neither good nor bad, and unlike anything she had ever tasted before. Pondering a bit, she decided it tasted like him.

Inuyasha went completely limp and she moved up to kiss him, and lay beside him. He slowly reacted and drew her close to him, needing to cuddle and feel her beside him. Unable to find words to express his emotions he just kissed her; letting all his feelings pour into his lips. He had never been good with words anyway and he preferred to show her. Kagome responded with equal fervor to his long passionate kiss. It was followed by a series of kisses that were not long but still full of emotion. One of his hands cupped her cheek tenderly while the other slowly and lightly rubbed her back.

“Kagome… I… it was… never thought… arigato.” He sighed and shook his head unable to express himself.

“Shhh, it’s ok Inuyasha, you don’t have to say anything.” She told him and kissed his lips lightly. “We are mates and I… wanted to share something like this with you for so long.”

“Me too Kagome, me too.”

Inuyasha left her lips and softly nuzzled her neck, then started to nibble her throat making her shiver. Her already aroused scent spiked, and he was grateful for the good job she did pleasuring him. It would be a few moments before he had to take care of himself again. The hanyou lazily let his hands roam her body, getting familiar with all her soft curves.

He wanted to make her feel just as good as she did him, and in the little book he read a bit about it. He could not go so far as to taste her, even if he wanted to, for fear of loosing himself in her taste and scent. Even if her heat odor was fading, there was still enough lingering to do that. Pups at the time were not an option, and if he used one of those ‘condom’ thingies the mating would not be consummated as it should. Inuyasha decided he could wait and use his hands instead to bring her pleasure.

He was still purring and the vibration of his chest pressed to her sensitive breasts was a slow maddening torture for Kagome, she wanted… needed to feel more. And as he nibbled and licked from her throat to her earlobe, his hand started to travel following the soft curves of her body and under her pajama top to cup one of her firm breasts. He kneaded it tentatively mindful of his claws though, still, they managed to graze her skin without hurting it. His eyes were intent on her expression, wanting to know if she liked it. Kagome found the sensation quite arousing; it made her shiver with pleasure.

“I want to make you feel like you made me feel Kagome.” He whispered in her ear, eliciting a gasp when he sucked her ear lobe gently. “Do you want me to?” She opened her mouth to respond and moaned slightly as his thumb teased her already hard nipple. “You taste good,” he mumbled while busy with her ear. Kagome could only nod and tug softly at her top trying to get it unbuttoned, he was driving her crazy with his attentions.

Inuyasha helped her take it off and took some time to admire her. He had always thought she had a beautiful body and as he watched, he could tell she had matured a bit more since the last time he had a chance to peek at her naked form. Her breasts were fuller and more rounded. He cupped one of them again it was clear they were the right size for him. He went back to kissing her, just as his hand teased one breast then the other, and every time his claws came in contact with her skin she would shiver and gasp, making him curious as to what he was doing that she seemed to enjoy so much.

“Tell me what you like Kagome. What do you want me to do?” Inuyasha asked to her ear making her shiver again, this time he could tell she liked that, and lightly nibbled the lobe.

“Your claws feel good,” she panted, “when they touch my skin.”

“Like this?” he whispered while he trailed his claws across both her breasts and stomach, her only response being to moan softly, arching her back to press against his claws and nod slowly. He could not help but smile, happy that he seemed to be doing just as good a job at pleasuring her as she had done to him.

He chuckled softly as he proceeded to tease her breasts and tentatively suckled on her right nipple. That had an unexpected reaction from her; the scent of her arousal spiked and she arched against him again. For some moments he lavished both her breasts with attention, suckling and teasing with his tongue.

His hand made its way slowly to the place between her legs, the young hanyou had read enough to know he could go to the same place she had taken him just by rubbing a little nub of flesh that was there.  But he was in no hurry yet. It was safe enough for him to nibble and kiss her skin, leaving wet trails on her chest and stomach. Inuyasha could not have enough of the taste of her and the soft sounds she was making. Her soft mounds were still in need of more attention so he went back to them.

Miroku* had often mentioned how good it was to kiss those soft orbs of flesh and the lech had been completely right, the young hanyou could not have enough. His hand reached the place between her legs and he cupped it tentatively not sure what would be Kagome’s response, but she parted her legs to grant his hand access to that part of her that needed him so much.

He started rubbing her slowly at first, not pressing his hand too much afraid of hurting her. But soon she was pressing herself against his hand while her hips followed his slow rhythm. His mouth had reached her left breast and he lightly licked the already hard nipple. Assaulted by the sensation at both her core and soft flesh Kagome let out a soft moan as she arched her back to press herself against his mouth. Inuyasha took the hint and started suckling a bit harder and used his tongue to tease her delicate peaks, going from one to the other, touching her felt so good that he started to feel exited again.

Kagome tugged at her pajama bottoms needing to feel him against her skin, but he stopped her. The fact that she was still half clothed was something he was depending on to keep control as he could feel the stirrings of desire starting again, and soon he would need to take care of himself again. But he still had time, on the other hand if both of them were naked…

“Please Inuyasha, I need to feel you.”

“I know. I’m just not sure if I can hold on with both of us naked. I don’t want you to get pregnant just yet mate, it’s too soon and too dangerous.” He whispered in her ear and then moved to nibble her lips tenderly.

“Please…” she begged and kissed him passionately.

“No Kagome, it’s not the right time,” he told her softly as he nibbled her lips, and then kissed her deeply, silencing any protests.

Inuyasha remained firm about not taking off her clothes, but he lazily traced a pattern with his hand under her pants. As he cupped her mound, he could feel how wet and ready she was. He took his time exploring her inner lips carefully; he could tell she liked it. His fingers found the little nub of flesh that was so linked with pleasure and tentatively rubbed it with his forefinger.

Kagome had to bite her lip to keep herself from crying out; Inuyasha was driving her crazy with his touches and caresses. Never in her wildest dreams had she thought that it would feel like that to have him touch her. She knew a bit about pleasuring herself, but nothing she had tried while experimenting had prepared her for the sensations he was arousing in her body. She wanted him; she wanted him badly, almost to the point of loosing coherent thought, but not quite. A little voice in the back of her mind kept trying to remind her that they had no protection and she would get pregnant. Not that she cared an iota at the moment, but the voice was loud and it gained enough strength to keep her from making a mistake both would probably regret. Kagome contented herself with enjoying Inuyasha’s attentions.

It was clear that Kagome was on the brink of pleasure, and needed more to reach it, so he carefully introduced one of his fingers in her warm sheath. Kagome was not too tight, and very sleek with her own excitement. He pushed in as far as he could go and that action made her buckle and moan his name very softly. He went in and out slowly a couple of times before he introduced a second finger.

Kagome’s hip moved setting a faster and harder rhythm than he had intended in the beginning, but seeing as she really needed more, he let her guide his movements, adjusting to her pace. He distributed his attentions among her throat, her ears, and lips. Kagome let out a couple of soft moans as she strained against his hand, and she could feel herself going over the edge any moment and with a shudder as she gasped  his name everything exploded in a sensation that drove her over the edge.

Inuyasha’s fingers remained inside her until the young woman’s inner muscles relaxed, and then he took them out and smelled her scent on him before he tried to use one of the towels to clean his fingers. He would much rather lick them clean, but he decided not to on the side of caution. Kagome surprised him by grabbing his hand and slowly licked it clean. The young hanyou could only gasp at the sensations her tongue was creating; it was extremely arousing.

Once she was done cleaning his fingers, they cuddled for a while until she caught her breath and before it was time for Inuyasha to need attention again, just enjoying their closeness. The night air was even colder after their exertions so he wrapped the blanket around the both of them as Kagome snuggled against him. The blanket was also a convenient cover in case someone did hear them and came down to investigate, both had been careful to keep the noise down, but one or two moans had been loud enough to draw attention. There was no need for talk, as both reveled in the feeling of being in each other’s arms and of having let down their barriers for the first time since they had met.

*There are some people that think Miroku is inexperienced in the matters of love making, and that is the reason why he keeps asking women to ‘bear his child’. If one had agreed then he didn’t to ask any more. Well, I think he has experience and has made love to a few women. When Inuyasha and Kagome found him after he stole the Shikon no Tama fragments, he was at a sort of Geisha house, or whore house. He would not have been there just to drink tea, don’t you think? The fact that he has no heir yet could be attributed to him not having Inuyasha’s sense of smell, thus he didn’t catch the women when they were fertile.

This is just what I believe and for the purposes of the story, so it doesn’t necessarily mean I’m right.

Powered by ScribeFire.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 11/27 Title: Present Time 11/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
2. Fic: Present Time 2/27 Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 14/27 Title: Present Time 14/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Series: Inuyasha
Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)
Rating: This chapter is R
Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.
Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe.
Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. Although I’ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination.
Author’s Notes: Ok, on this chapter there are going to be some mentions of sex and rape and the damage it does, this is one of the reasons the rating went up. It is not overly descriptive, but telosphilos and I deemed it would work with were we’re going with the fic.

Thanks again to my editors evercool resurrected and Naoko Cat Girl

Asami watched him go and decided to get Kagome so they could talk. Her daughter was in her room trying to work on one of her many extra credit assignments, without much success, as there were a lot of things on her mind, when she found her.

“Would you like to join me for some dessert dear?  We could go out if you would like.”  She asked gently.

“Dessert sounds fine, but can I take a rain check on going out?  I get the feeling I’m not going to want people to overhear you chewing me out.”  Kagome said with a resigned sigh.

“Honey, I’m not going to chew you out, but I do want to know why you went off on him like that; as well as discuss matters pertaining to his proposal and how you want to handle that.”  Asami wished getting her daughter to talk frankly with her was as simple as getting Inuyasha to do the same. She was sure Kagome had been keeping a lot of her worries quiet lately to avoid distressing her. “I went and got ice cream today.  Let’s make sundaes or something to celebrate ok? Even if it began with a rocky start, it is still a happy occasion.” Kagome had to smile at that comment; her mother always found the positive side of things, and it was indeed a happy occasion, one of the most important of her life. “And, really, I’m not angry with you, I just want to know what’s going on.”

“Ok, how can I pass up on an ice cream sundae?”  Kagome said as she got up and followed her mother down the stairs. Asami and Kagome took their ice cream sundaes outside to sit under the Go-Shimboku tree.

“I’m glad it’s a warm night.  I do not want to have to worry about Sota or Jii-chan listening in.” She stressed, knowing that those two were quite nosy and prone to spying to satisfy their interest. “I suspect Sota might have heard a bit of your interview with the police and I don’t want to make him too curious.”  Asami tried to start the ball rolling using small talk.

“I guess so; I was surprised he did not ask me about the bruise on my face. Knowing him it’s rather strange. And tonight he seemed well aware who Lieutenant Watanabe was.” Kagome commented thoughtfully. Actually, Sota always asked whenever she ended up sporting a bruise or a scratch, knowing it usually had something to do with shard hunting and fighting demons. He always wanted her to tell him what ‘adventures’ she and Inuyasha encountered in the past.

“You can count on Sota to find things out,” Asami said with a gentle motherly smile, her youngest was just too inquisitive for his sake sometimes. “Don’t really know how he does it though.”

“Neither do I… just like Emi, she put two and two together and figured it out quite easily. I’m surprised the other girls didn’t,” she sounded puzzled. “Anyway, Inuyasha said something to her yesterday; and whatever it was got her off my back and she’s been redirecting Yuka’s attention away from us.” She paused and frowned thinking of her old friend, she was always a bit bossy but it was strange how she had taken an incredible dislike for the young hanyou when they had not even met before. Kagome continued with a sigh, “I think Yuka partially believes Inuyasha hit me or something. She has a lot of animosity towards him and keeps trying to push me at Hojou along with Arumi, but Arumi is just plain clueless.” Now her tone denoted annoyance at her friends, in the dim light from the lamps, and Asami could see it also reflected on her face.

“I see…” Ok, so the things that bothered her were starting to come out. She knew that oblivious boy was going to be part of the problem. “What do you think of Hojou?  He seems like a nice boy, but not very sensible to me.”

“He is a nice guy, but, he is TOO nice.” Kagome stressed that, nice was ok, but he overdid it most of the times. Yuck! “He has the backbone of a jellyfish as far as I can tell and I don’t really like that.” She sounded a bit disgusted.

‘Of course after meeting Inuyasha there is no point of comparison, even if he most of the times is rather selfish and insensitive, he can still manage to be sweet and caring on occasions.’ Kagome thought and a dreamy expression crossed her face. She was so happy he chose her over Kykyou, and for the rest of their lives to boot.

“I also can’t believe how someone with grades as high as his is unable to see through Jii-chan’s ridiculous lies…  I wouldn’t mind being his friend since he is a decent person, but I really don’t want to date him.”  Her voice sounded again a bit disgusted at the prospect, especially since she had already dated him before.

“Do you feel like your friends are leading him on somehow, and propping up some sort of fiction that you want to date him?” Asami asked frowning slightly.

Peer pressure was always something to worry about with young people. They might push Kagome too hard, and she was not free anymore. Besides, Inuyasha was still too insecure and had lived such a lonely life, he would not understand that her daughter might feel she had no choice but to comply with her friends. That could lead to a lot of troubles for the young couple, if she had understood right; the commitment was for the rest of their lives and could not be undone. Hanyous and their mates lived long lives, so there was a long time to keep grudges created by misunderstandings, and she knew both were prone to do just that. Their quarrel in the afternoon was proof enough.

“Yes,” Kagome agreed with a sigh. “They have set me up on a couple dates with him; I usually try to refuse but… Arrgg! They agree without asking me about it first!” She was more than a little peeved about that. “I keep trying to get him to go out with someone else without explaining about Inuyasha, but he keeps taking it wrong.  I’m starting to think he’s rather stupid for some things.” She said a bit exasperated at the dense young man.

“Well… he seems rather oblivious to the fact that your friends are the ones interested in starting a relationship, not you. But then sometimes people don’t see what they don’t want to.” Her daughter looked at her surprised since that was probably it.

“I don’t want to hurt him Mama; I don’t think it’s fair. So, I usually went out with him because it would be rude to stand him up and well… for something fun to do to take my mind off of our stuff in the past, or when I was really pissed at Inuyasha.” She admitted a bit chagrined, the young woman didn’t like to say words like that in front of her mother, but there was really no other way to explain how the young hanyou made her feel at times. Angry didn’t even begin to cover that. “Inuyasha does have a way of pissing me off often.”

“I can see that he would,” she had to smile a bit. He had little social skills and both were too stubborn. It was really a wonder they had fallen in love in the first place. “Darling I think you are going to have to hurt Hojou’s feelings. He wants a girlfriend, but you already have someone. And telling him that, is the only way he might leave you alone.” Asami finally said after thinking things over a bit. “He will get over it in time, and may still want to be friends.  If you let your friends keep leading him on, it will only hurt everyone in the end. Accepting Inuyasha’s proposal changes your life even more than it was.”

She went on explaining some of her reservations; Kagome was still a teen regardless of how mature she thought her eldest daughter was. She was going to miss an important part of growing up, which was getting to know boys and date. But Asami also understood the deep bond Kagome and Inuyasha shared, and it was not just teen infatuation, it went much deeper than that; their souls were bonded. And even though she possessed no real spiritual powers, she could see it. Kagome needed to be a bit drastic, and not just with poor Hojou, but with Yuka too in order to avoid misunderstandings in her new relationship.

“I know.” She agreed with a resigned sigh knowing her mother was right no matter how she had wanted to avoid that. Yuka had been her best friend for… ages it seemed.

“I think you also have to tell them that Inuyasha is your boyfriend, I suppose you have not.” She paused and saw Kagome nod once confirming it. “I don’t think it is wise to mention he is your intended yet… but… you can’t hide him anymore, him being a hanyou from 500 years in the past is not reason enough now. I think he has proved, at least to my satisfaction, that he can adapt if he wants to.”

“He has, hasn’t he?” Kagome mused aloud; she was really surprised at how he was handling living in the future among all the things he most certainly found strange. She could even say frightening, not that he would admit it to anyone, not even himself.

“I suppose you didn’t think he could.”

“No,” she agreed, shaking her head, still bemused by the hanyou’s change. “He always seemed so stubborn and set on things… at first I thought he couldn’t change, but he has been doing it slowly since I met him the first time.”

“Darling, Inuyasha is highly adaptable. Actually, I have never encountered someone with his ability before… he does it unconsciously most of the times. Besides, if he wasn’t, you can be sure he would have died a long time ago. It is one of his ‘secret weapons’; so secret I don’t think even he is really aware of what he does. He is also very intelligent,” she said and paused, then added an afterthought, “I wonder what his IQ is… at least 140… hmm… remind me to test him once his reading skills are better.”

“Mama,” Kagome said with a giggle as her mother had turned to professional mode almost on a dime. “He is not one of your patients… or is he?”

“No, he’s not. But I sometimes wonder how much psychological damage he has suffered… it is something that worries me about your relationship with him, even if I know he is not a bad kid… he… keeps too much pent up inside. I worry about what would happen if he explodes.”

“He turns full youkai,” was Kagome’s answer.

“He what?”

“He turns full youkai. It is sort of a defense mechanism. When he is too overwhelmed in a fight and his life is threatened, his anger eats him and he transforms if Tetsusaiga is not by his side.” She shivered a bit remembering those times he had lost it. The young woman had really feared not just for their lives, but for his sanity too. “He looses his mind and can’t tell between friend or foe… He… he goes into a killing rage. And it tortures his soul when we manage to bring him back and he realizes what he has done. This is because of his mixed blood, and why he needs to have Tetsusaiga with him all the time; it seals his youkai blood.”

“Oh my God! Poor boy, it must feel like a curse to him.” Asami exclaimed, seeing the pained and worried expression on her daughter’s face.

“In a way it is, although he doesn’t talk about it… I have seen how much it hurts him to mindlessly destroy life… and I know he is afraid that one day he might kill us, even if he has mastered Tetsusaiga now.” After saying this, both women remained silent for a moment, each with their own worries, until Asami finally spoke.

“Kagome, I would like to treat him. I think I might be able to help Inuyasha cope with some of the things that plague his mind. Do you think he would accept?”

“I don’t know mama, but he has already talked to you about things I would not have dreamed he would tell anyone, so, he just might accept.” Kagome ventured thoughtfully. “You’ll have to explain what therapy is though.” Asami just nodded, mulling things up, she had already offered an ear to his troubles and a solution. He might just accept.

To Kagome, it was clear that she had managed to gain his trust faster than anyone would have thought possible. And she knew of her mother’s reputation for being able to handle some very difficult cases. There were a lot of troubled kids that owed her a chance at a better life. A few still came back to visit and show her their families, and how well they were doing after they finally left treatment. If anyone was able to help her hanyou it was her mother. Then, true to their female nature, Asami jumped back to the first topic they were discussing.

“They need to understand you have a stable relationship, and respect it.” Kagome looked at her not comprehending what she was talking about until she went on. “That is what good friends should do.”

“You’re right of course,” she agreed with a sigh. They were back to the girls. Good, she did not like to talk about Inuyasha turning demon. Besides, her mother was indeed right that she had to make the girls understand that she was capable of making her own decisions. “I don’t like it, but I plan on dealing with it once and for all the next time it comes up.” Kagome attacked her ice cream with her spoon.  She made several lovely slices in it before deciding to take a bite. “In some ways,” she began saying thoughtfully, “I feel like my friends here are so immature, and that goes double when you add boys into the mix.”

“That is because you are an adult and they are still children.”  Asami told her daughter as Kagome looked at her in surprise.  It was how the young woman saw things herself, even if she sometimes fought with herself to remain just a simple Jr. High girl. She had never expected her mother to see it the same way. “Back in the past you are an adult Miko, carrying adult responsibilities.” Asami paused to make her point.

Ever since her daughter had started traveling to the past, she had investigated some of the customs of the time, to get a clearer idea of what she faced there and what was expected of Kagome. She wanted to be able to offer help and advice that would be of use in the Sengoku Jidai period. Adulthood was reached at a much younger age for both boys and girls. A girl Kagome’s age was usually already married and with at least one kid, if not more.

A human boy Inuyasha’s age… they had found out that his reincarnation would have turned 16 the day Kagome was attacked. And for all modern things they were going to take that date as his ‘official’ birthday, and what a way to spend one’s birthday. Inuyasha was old enough to search for a suitable wife and start a family, by human standards. He could have joined any samurai army, pledge service to any daimyo, or settle in any land that was free to farm. The hanyou was also the son of nobility, so he could have received lands to oversee by his parents. She was not really sure what his responsibilities would be by youkai standards though.

She was glad that Kagome was a passing for a Miko, a maiden dedicating her life to the spiritual path. It was the reason she guessed her daughter was still untouched back then. She was a pretty, knowledgeable, healthy, and strong young woman; and many a man would like to have an addition such as her to his household. Love was not as important back then when marriage was discussed. Also, the fact that she traveled with Inuyasha might give the impression that she was already taken, and she guessed few humans would be crazy enough to fight the young inu hanyou. In the back of her mind, there was also the worry that mating with him would hinder her daughter’s spiritual powers, Mikos were never to marry unless they renounced to being that. But it was also true that Kagome’s powers had nothing to do with training, and as far as they all could tell, she just had them.

“I suspect the fact you are a Miko is the only reason they have not tried to find a way to marry you off yet. And, with what you have told me, I’m sure Inuyasha would not have been considered for that.”

“No,” she responded with a sad sigh, “he would not, because of his demon blood… But some youkai seem to assume I’m already his mate, and now I know that is because of the pack.” Asami just nodded in agreement. “Although the people of the village seem to have begun to accept him… or at least get used to his presence,” she added as an after thought.

“As far as I’m concerned, all the time you have spent back there has matured you into an adult.  You tend to revert a little when you get a chance to get out from under those responsibilities for a time, but not very often.”

“The girls usually have something to do with that.” The young woman admitted, chagrined

“I can see that,” Asami agreed with a slight smile. Peer pressure again. “But you being more mature; is part of the reason why I am not flipping out about all of the pack stuff and the engagement.” She said as her small smile turned mischievous; she was sure her daughter had been thinking that she was acting odd. Kagome returned the smile, finally understanding. “I won’t pretend I don’t have any reservations about it, I am you mother after all, and I love you. But since I see you as my adult child, I have to know when to step aside.”

“I didn’t know you thought about it that way mama.  It is the way I see myself now…” she made a pause to eat some more of her sundae before it melted. “But… this mess is so bizarre… I didn’t expect you or anyone else to really see it like that. Who would believe I do the things I do back there anyway? I can barely believe them myself and I live them every day.”

“I think aside from the family, Lieutenant Watanabe probably would.” Asami began saying thoughtfully; Kagome’s situation was unique. “He has demon blood. On a side note, I think you should talk to Inuyasha about him later if he feels like it,” her daughter just nodded. “It was hard to believe for all of us too. If I had not seen him come through the door that time to get you, and actually touched his furry ears… I don’t think I would have believed it.”

“Yeah, it was quite a shock wasn’t it?” The young Miko said with a smile and a giggle. Her mother had latched to Inuyasha’s ears without so much as a ‘by your leave’, and then Sota had wanted to do the same. The poor hanyou had been quite annoyed and surprised.

“It was dear. I just want you to remember that I will accept you decisions because I know you’d always do your best to do the right thing. I might drop a hint or two there, but in the end it is still your decision.”

“Thanks for your trust mama,” Kagome was moved by her acceptance, and didn’t quite know what else to say so she went on. “I can see what you mean. When I am here, I tend to relax and act more like other kids my age, or at least try to,” Kagome said thoughtfully. “I miss being able to do that back there, all I wanted was to be just a normal Jr. High girl.”

“I can see that, and empathize with you honey. But I guess in this case we can’t change fate. I also think there’s a lot depending on all of you and the results of this quest.”

“No, I don’t think we can.” The young woman responded thoughtfully, “and it seems that way, but I really never dwell on that… I don’t think the others do either… it… frightens me, and I think it scares them too.” She then went on with something else that was bothering her and that wasn’t such a touchy subject. “I’m not sure how the chance of being a normal teen will have to change when we bring Shippou back and start acting as his parents… actually I’m a bit confused about that.”

“What do you mean? Maybe I can help you.”

“It’s… strange… I feel like there is some sort of subtle difference between being the pack leaders and assuming the responsibility of raising an orphaned member, and actually being his parents.”

“How so darling?” Now that was interesting, and she got an inkling about that, something to do with canine behavior. But wild life behavioral patterns were not her specialty, even if she found some interesting, good Ph.D. material, if she ever decided to go for it.

“I’m not really sure; it’s just a weird feeling. I might ask Inuyasha about it later, but I suspect he does not know either. Anyway, by our standards in this time, and even by demon standards in the past, we are too young to be his ‘parents’.”

“I think it might have something to do with duty, but I’m just guessing so I’m not really sure. I think… it is your responsibility to provide food, shelter and training. But being a parent is more than that, you don’t just provide for the needs of the body, anyone can do that, a parent will also nurture the heart, the mind and the soul, not that it always is so. I think Inuyasha might have been speaking of the pack providing for the physical needs.”

“I think I see what you mean… but… that seems a bit cold. Shippou is too warm and cute… you can’t help but love him. But… we allowed him get a bit wild and have not been disciplining him or teaching him the way we should. Little or not, he can be quite a handful to deal with as he usually does what he wants. How I wish we had known sooner that we were neglecting our responsibility towards him.”

“Well, you know now.  There is nothing to do to change the past; you can only try to make things better now. My reservations about that deal more with what sort of parents will you make than anything else.”

“Hmmm… I really don’t know.” Kagome said thoughtfully. “Although sometimes I think Inuyasha needs a parent more than Shippou, judging by the way he acts,” She paused to finish her sundae. “Thanks for the advice you gave me earlier, I think that might help a lot. I’ll tell Inuyasha when we have time to talk, even if I still have my reservations that he’ll be any of help on the discipline department.”

“Well, he is aware he has that responsibility now, so things might change even if he doesn’t have a clue how to go about it. Anyway, parenting has a lot of pitfalls that can sneak up on you. None of us parents had really a clue how to raise a child, but most of us like to think we managed. You can always ask me for help if you need it and advice… Your aunt Rin called today…”

“Really?” Kagome interrupted delighted to hear from her; the were not really blood relations, but she loved them just as much and in a way they had become closer to them, than her father’s brothers. Her mother was an only child. “How is she? And Aiko? I suspect Nouru is still as stubborn as always… It’s been AGES since we last saw them.”

“I’ve seen Rin every once in a while, and they are all fine. I talked to her about this and she wanted me to offer you her help too.”

“You told her? Mama she might believe we’re going nuts!” Kagome exclaimed with a groan, although Rin had been her mother’s best friend since she could remember. “What would uncle Sessho think of us?”

“Actually Rin understands the situation better than you might think, certainly more than I thought.” There was an odd tone on her mother’s voice… like… she had mixed feelings about that.

“Aunt Rin knows about modern youkai?” Kagome was really surprised to hear about this, something told her she was not going to like the answer.

“Yes, she does.” Asami said a bit of anger and hurt reflecting on her voice. “Your aunt Rin actually knows a good deal about youkai, being that she is mated to one…”

“What? Uncle Sessho is a youkai? But… I never sensed him… is she youkai also?” She asked, a foreboding feeling making her shiver a bit.

“Yes, he is a youkai, but your aunt is human. She volunteered to baby-sit so that Shippou could play with Aiko.  She explained some things on the phone, but she said she could not explain all, so I’m going to a sort of orientation meeting on Friday where I’m supposed to get filled in on the modern demon world.” Asami paused expecting Kagome to ask questions or start rambling, but her daughter was speechless, eyes wide and looking like she was having trouble digesting the news. “Rin expects it to last about all day, I’m afraid I showed her a bit of the family temper for not telling me about her family sooner.” The young Miko’s eyes were wide with surprise; she would never have suspected that her lovable aunt Rin knew about demons.

“What else was she hiding about her family?”  She asked through narrowed eyes, in the pit of her stomach a growing suspicion began building. And the young Miko did not like the feeling at all.

“Your aunt Rin is actually over five hundred years old…”

“What?!” Kagome’s head began spinning.

‘It can’t be! The name and the age are too much of a coincidence. Oh dear Kami don’t make it her… that’ll mean HE is still around!’ A cold shiver ran down her spine, these were not good news. ‘Inuyasha is not going to like it! He might even try to fight him again.’ Her fear and worry showed through.

“What is wrong darling?” Asami asked worried.

“I have a bad feeling about this.” She said in a low hoarse voice. “But please go on, I have to hear it all before I make a conclusion.” Another shiver ran down her spine, but the fear was more for Inuyasha’s sake than her own.

“I’m afraid your feeling is partly right.” Her mother said with sigh, Kagome left the remaining sundae on the bench and shot to her feet to begin pacing nervously. “She is mated to the current Demon Lord of the West Lands…”

“Sesshomaru! He is here!” Kagome interrupted sounding very frightened. “Where’s Inuyasha? Does he know? Is he carrying Tetsusaiga?” She spoke in a hurry, her words tumbling upon themselves. “Oh Kami no!”

“Yes, he knows his brother is still around and in a powerful position. Inuyasha went to the park to see if he could track the killers. Don’t worry about him being in any threat from Sessho.”

“Sessho? Uncle Sessho? One of Papa’s best friends?” Kagome asked her mother stopping her frantic pacing to stare at her in utter disbelief. Her brain had not connected Sesshomaru with her aunt’s husband.

“Yes the same, your Papa knew he was a youkai, and both of them put a spell on our family to keep you and the rest of us from connecting them to the people you know in the past.” The young Miko was speechless, something did not fit in. “They have made certain not to come over ever since you were pulled down the well the first time.  Rin told me that your powers have increased so much, that by now, you would easily see through Sessho’s concealing spell.

‘Oh Kami-sama, Kami-sama.’ Kagome repeated in her mind over and over again like a mantra. She heard her mother’s words, but she could not really assimilate them.

“I have to admit the spell worked, since even hearing Inuyasha mention his family name was Shirosenshi I did not make the connection until I read what was in the manila folder he gave me.” Her daughter just looked at her and she knew it was really hard to accept all this. “I think they were wrong to have kept the truth hidden, but it is over and done with now.” Kagome felt rather ill and hugged herself. Asami stood and gently moved her paralyzed, and shaking daughter back to the bench where they sat together, she held her in a loose comforting embrace until she calmed a bit.

“He’s been waiting to get Inuyasha; he’s always wanted to kill him because he is a hanyou and because their father gave him Tetsusaiga.” She said in a small voice.

“Sessho knows you and where we live Kagome, he even knows when Inuyasha came the first time, and he has not come back since then… It has been five hundred years or so for him, people change in time, and that too applies to demons. If he had wanted to kill Inuyasha and take the katana, he would have done that some time ago don’t you think?” She said, hoping logic would help calm her frightened daughter.

‘Uncle Sessho is actually Sesshomaru? I find that really hard to believe.’ The young woman thought, trying to follow the logic her mother had started, then she went on comparing the two personalities she knew. ‘Sesshomaru is a rather closed, cold, cruel and has tried to murder me as a side benefit to killing his brother.  Uncle Sessho, on the other hand, is kind, gentle, laughs a lot when he is among friends or family, and has been nothing but good to us.’ Kagome’s mind whirled with all the memories of both personalities. ‘Some articles in the paper described him as a rather ruthless and cunning businessman, always knowing where to strike his victim… that fits with the Sesshomaru we know… but business or politics are the only places where he is ever considered that. Could five hundred years really change him that much? I’m not sure I can accept that.’

“You really believe he changed don’t you?”  Asami nodded. “I suppose Rin is actually the same little girl that followed him around everywhere?”

“Yes, she is. Time and being mated to a human has done a lot to change him into a better person.” Asami explained and paused to let that comment sink in. “Rin says he very much regrets the way he treated his little brother and that he really did not understand much of anything until claiming Rin made him have to radically reexamine his beliefs.” Again, another pause; she wanted to make sure Kagome was listening and having time to assimilate what she was saying, it would make things easier. “He went through the same problems his own father had to defend his mate and his son. Sessho had to fight with all his might to defend Rin and his hanyou children from harm. It really made him empathize with Inuyasha’s situation and work to change the world.”

“Understanding Inuyasha and actually trying to change things? That sure does not sound like it’s him.” Kagome interrupted.

“With what you both have told me about him, I suppose it sounds rather farfetched. But both of them are in large part responsible for the peace we now enjoy and the integration of demons into human society.” Asami went on ignoring her daughter’s questions; they would be answered as she went on with the story. “Ever since the great demon war, three hundred years ago, things have been relatively peaceful and the youkai who refused to integrate or at least leave the humans alone were driven into what is now called the Untamed Lands.  Officially, that is where Inuyasha has been living for the past ten years as far as modern youkai are concerned.  It works as a cover story for both of you since they are practically stuck in the Feudal Era there.”

“There is a place where people still live like in the Sengoku Jidai? Where? I haven’t heard about anything of the sort.” She finally said after a long silence while she tried to assimilate what her mother told her. It was hard, a war among demons who wanted to live peacefully with humans? And they won?

‘I would have thought the majority of demons would have been against that kind of alliance, judging from what I’ve seen in the Sengoku Jidai. But I guess even demons get tired of fighting and not all of them are evil, no matter what some think.’

“It’s not actually a physical place as far as I understand… it’s sort of another dimension or something like that. But youkai and humans are in a perpetually unchanged era. I’m sure Rin will explain in more detail Friday.”

“I would really like to know how Sesshomaru and Rin got together.” She asked her mother instead, knowing the explanation about that place would have to wait; it had raised her curiosity. “As far as I have seen back then it doesn’t seem like it is ever going to happen. What with Sesshomaru proclaiming he hates humans? And why do you say that Inuyasha has been living there ten years instead of longer?”

“You remember Ryoutou and Itami?”

“Yes,” she responded sadly. They had been like family until they had died the year before. The couple didn’t have any kids and they had doted on both her and Sota.

“They had a son named Inuyasha who disappeared in the untamed lands when he was five.” Kagome looked surprised at that comment. “They were also the reincarnations of his real parents.”

‘By Kami! This is starting to be more confusing by the minute! But I can remember him now! We used to play together when we were kids, and… he looked almost exactly like Inuyasha looked when I saw his reflection on that pond long ago! But why didn’t I remember this before? Was it because of the spell?’

“I… I remember him now… but not before.”

“That is the spell’s doing. They made us forget about him and anything that might endanger your quest for the Shikon no Kakera.” Asami said slowly, she was still a bit pissed at having been kept in the dark. “Rin says the missing boy was Inuyasha’s reincarnation from the time he spent dead against the Go-Shimboku tree, but that the child ceased to exist in order for the well to work once he was no longer sealed. Since the times line up and Ryoutou and Itami were the reincarnations of his parents the last time around, Inuyasha has a real identity here and a good cover story for the intervening years. He can live here if he chooses after the jewel pieces are collected.”

“Oh my, I guess that makes sense. I’m going to have to think about that later, this is getting too complicated Mama.

“You tell me darling, it is really confusing. Itami and Ryoutou had specified that if Inuyasha was ever found he should be left in my custody too.”

“It’s like they knew…” Kagome mused thoughtfully before asking. “Does Inuyasha know about this?”

“Yes. He has been reading a letter Itami left him; they also left their diaries, so he could get to know them at least a bit. They also left a number of things for him to find, including his documents…”

“The folder he gave you yesterday?”

“Yes, that was it. Itami and Ryoutou left me some letters in there too as well as their wills… There was a letter from your Papa there too.” Her voice broke a little there. “He explains why he did not tell me and asks that we forgive him from not stopping all that happened, even if he knew about it. He said there was really not much choice. All this is very disconcerting. Especially for Inuyasha, I believe it has been very hard emotionally on him, on top of everything else.”

“I can see that, he has been acting odd since Friday, and after hearing this I can understand him. I guess things do pile on him too, even if he denies it. I… I apologized for sitting him after you left. That did not turn out the way I expected at all. We really talked for once, or more like he did most of the talking.”

“It’s good you finally listened to him. But it wasn’t just that misunderstanding that set you off wasn’t it?”

“No, I guess it has been building up since Friday for me too; I needed to vent and wound up taking it out on him after jumping to a completely wrong conclusion. I just… I just never thought he had ‘feelings’ for me. It was… always Kykyou before.”

“I think you were the only one that didn’t realize that he cared Kagome, and the same can apply to him. We could see clearly the way you both felt, I suspect your friends over there did too, but it was surprising to see that you two did not. But that’s not all of it, is it?”

“No, it really bothers me how close those men came… it made me relive the pain of Papa’s death.” She said softly, laying her head on her mother’s shoulder.

“I can see that darling.” Asami stroked her hair comfortingly.

“I’ve also been having nightmares about it, and it has made me realize how much I depend on our pack for protection.” She smiled a little even if she still felt disturbed by those horrible nightmares. Calling their group a pack sounded a bit strange to her ears, but that was what they had become and she had to get used to the term. “Add the nonsense with the girls and Inuyasha being here, acting like he belongs in this time, and I was ready to tear into someone.”

“I can understand that Kagome,” Asami told her and gave her a brief comforting hug.

“Thanks Mama, I really did not want to worry you…”

“Just remember I will always be here to listen. It’s not healthy to keep all of that tension bottled up.”

“Inuyasha has been trying to help, but getting him fully acclimated to this time is going to take work. I shouldn’t have done it, he rarely speaks what’s on his mind; and well, I was not far behind in that department either. Today was really the first time he opened up, so now I think we both know we need to do some serious work on relating to each other if we are going to make this work.”

“And you were surprised I see you as an adult.” Asami commented a proud smile on her face and messed her daughter’s hair affectionately. “You can come wake me up next time you have a nightmare and we can talk about it, so that you can get back to sleep. Inuyasha would probably like it if you would talk to him about it too. He seems to think very highly of the way you handle yourself around a fight.”

‘He does?’ She thought, and a voice from within her head responded.

‘He has tried to tell me as much in his own way’

‘Yeah, I was just not listening.’

“I am looking at a couple of different EMT training courses for you to take since you are going to be stuck here for a while.”

Asami went on telling her about what she found and how convenient it would be for her to learn to properly take care of not just Inuyasha after a fight. Because getting injured was something that could barely be avoided; and well, Inuyasha did get wounded a lot. Kagome argued that she was already doing badly in school to add more study, although she admitted that EMT training was more useful to her at the moment than learning geometry.

The young woman could see the advantages of that, not just for Inuyasha’s sake; Sango and Miroku had resulted hurt too on their battles, and she had always felt a bit helpless when they were far from Kaede Obaa-chan’s village. She had even ended hurt a couple of times, and she would surely appreciate some of the modern knowledge to treat her patients.

The young Miko was surprised that her mother was not overly worried about her falling grades, and her explanation was that she understood all she was going through at the Sengoku Jidai and that as important as it was to keep going to school, it was also very important; and probably a lot more; to make sure Naraku did not keep the Shikon no Tama and wreak havoc with the world. Asami didn’t tell her daughter, but Rin had been adamant that it should be their main concern.

“Mama, were there some courses on how to treat injuries on remote locations? Some that won’t deal with much modern stuff, as that is not available there?” She asked curious, something like that would really be helpful.

“I think there are, we can look at the catalog later. That is good thinking Kagome, and all I ask is that you do what you can at school. Actually attending class should help there. In the big picture, not passing and having to go to summer school or even repeating grade, isn’t that big a deal so long as you manage to live through your adventures to make it matter. Consider that being mated to a youkai or hanyou extends your life span beyond the human range.

“It does?” Kagome’s eyes were wide open in surprise. She would never have thought about it.

“Yes, you aunt Rin told me. Therefore, you’ll have plenty of time to get to high school. Besides, you will still be young when Sota dies of old age.”

“I hadn’t thought about it like that. I hadn’t really thought about how it would change things. I was worried about how Shippou’s presence would change my life, but… being mated with Inuyasha would be a bigger change. And I really don’t know anything about it, not even what sort of ceremony is involved.” Kagome said thoughtfully.

“I’m glad you are already sitting down, that was one of the things Rin, and I discussed today. There isn’t a ceremony per se, that is a human convention. Demons can smell a mated pair so they don’t need things like wedding rings. They often do have a party at the announcement to friends and family, but nothing like a wedding.” Kagome was eyeing her curiously, and started to turn red.

‘Oh dear, so I didn’t misunderstand what Inuyasha implied.’ The young woman wringed her hand a bit nervously; she also felt a bit excited at the prospect, as a few hentai thoughts regarding Inuyasha had crossed her mind. And he had such a great body! She was lucky… she would finally find out if his ass was as firm as it looked. Then she blushed, trying to get her mind out of the gutter.

“To blend with humans they often borrow from our conventions, but they don’t mean quite the same thing to them.” Her mother went on oblivious to the thoughts on her daughter’s head. “Casual sex is not very common for them, but that seems to be dependent on the species. Rin said it was a blood bond formed during intercourse that binds the pair for life.”

‘Intercourse? She means the mating is actually sex? Oh Kami! I have to… to…’ Her mind made a deep plunge to the gutter again. She suddenly felt very hot and fanned herself with a hand. ‘Make love to Inuyasha.’

“I suspect she will want to compare notes later, since you will be sisters in law and you will be an aunt twelve times over.” Asami went on not seeing the young woman’s antics. Kagome flushed a bit before responding.

“Oh my! No wonder Inuyasha didn’t say much about it! I am sure Rin and I are going to have a number of long talks, especially since she mated with Sesshomaru. How did that come about?” She wanted to change the subject since she needed to get used to what mating meant.

“Rin had always slept with him when she was a child using his tail as a blanket and his chest as a pillow. He had never really thought about it since puppies normally sleep with others.”

“Puppies?” Kagome interrupted then answered her own question. “Rin did look a bit like a cute puppy then. And it does sound logical that Sesshomaru would consider her a pup. She is really about six or perhaps seven years old.”

“Well, she reached puberty and he never knew what hit him.” Now that made Kagome chuckle after Inuyasha’s explanation about what being in heat did to him, she could imagine it was worst to a full youkai. She didn’t know that Inuyasha’s sense of smell was exceptional even for a full inu youkai, since he did not know that either.

“Wow! That must have really been a shock for the ice cold Sesshomaru.” Asami grinned; she and Rin had had a few laughs at it on the phone too.

“At fourteen, she hit her first heat and had a rather arousing dream while sleeping against him. He was so affected by it, it woke him up, and he had to leave to keep from forcing himself on her then and there. Unfortunately for him, losing her favorite mattress and blanket made her cold and woke her up, so she went looking for him. She found him waiting for his clothing to try, naked as the day he was born and trying to ride out the effect she had had on him.” Now that made both laugh.

“Oh I can almost imagine that scene; the great Sesshomaru had an accident.” Kagome giggled, it must have been a shock for the icy youkai.

“Her presence there completely cracked his self-control since he already loved her very dearly, even if he couldn’t admit it to himself, and she is human after all. Arousal is a positive feedback loop for most youkai from what Rin explained. It doesn’t end until both parties are sated or unless they both have enough willpower to back down.”

Kagome mouthed an ‘Oh’ of surprise and blushed all the way to the root of her hair, imagining Inuyasha and her in that situation. She forced back her hentai mind to keep listening to the story, as it was quite amusing. She had trouble imagining the Sesshomaru of the past being passionate, but the images she was getting were starting to become hilarious.

“So, Sessho was done in by his own nose. Rin’s arousal sparked his, and the scent of him had a pheromone or aphrodisiac-like effect on her. She claims they went at it for about three days straight with very few breaks and interruptions. It left her pregnant with Keishi.” Kagome could not help it, she laughed until tears rolled down her face. That must have been wild, no, she definitely could not picture neither of the faces she had seen so far of Sesshomaru as passionate.

“Dear Kami, now I know who to ask to keep him in line. It’s a shame they didn’t have decent birth control methods back then. Pregnant at fourteen, makes me glad I am from this century. That certainly explains why Inuyasha has been sleeping in a tree instead of inside.” Her respect for him grew; he had been protecting her from himself, and she had taken it all wrong!

“Yes it does, doesn’t it? I hadn’t thought the instinct was that strong or that it affected both parties when he asked to sleep outside. I suspect he doesn’t know about that. All things considered, no one who knows what’s really going on expects you two to last a month unmated since you have permission.” Kagome turned a bright shade of burgundy wine as she blushed all the way up to the roots of her hair. “You don’t have to be embarrassed about it. It is not like you are going to be doing it behind my back or without my permission.”

“It’s just that… it is rather an odd topic to talk about with one’s mother. The girls do talk about it, but I really just listen.”

“Well I’d much rather prefer to be the one you talk about it with, so I can do my best to explain and answer your doubts; sometimes those talks among girls confuse more than help.”

“I can see what you mean Mama, and I’m really glad we can talk about this, some of my friends don’t feel free to speak with their parents.”

“That is sadly one of the most frequent cases I see when I counsel teens. Now back to what we were talking about, I want you to marry in the human tradition once you mate and then we can move your things into his room since it has the bigger bed.” That got her a little nervous laugh and another blush. “Trust me;” Asami said mischievously, “you ARE going to want the bigger bed.”

‘Oh dear, oh dear, Kagome get a grip of yourself girl.’ She thought, but the image of a towel clad Inuyasha kept popping into her mind. ‘Come on, get those hentai thoughts under control!’ Suddenly she felt like the night was getting very hot again, so she starting fanning herself again. The blush probably reached all the way to her feet. She could also hear her mother laughing softly.

“You look almost as red in the face as Inuyasha did when I gave him the ‘Sex for Dummies’ book and he leafed through it. I’m surprised he didn’t pass out from it.”

Now those words made Kagome gape, she almost fell off the bench from the impression and then she burst out laughing until tears came to her eyes; imagining the poor hanyou’s face when he saw the book. He always refused to fall into Miroku’s lecherous conversations and looked quite flustered when the monk made lewd comments. He was probably quite shocked, that her mother of anyone else in the world was the one to give him something ‘ecchi’ like that.

“Oh Kami!” She gasped out of breath. “Oh Kami! I can just picture his face when you gave him that.”

“Yes, that was one funny sight; he was probably red for more than an hour.” Asami told her still laughing softly.

“But… why did you give it to him in the first place?”

“Well after talking with him yesterday, I think he knows the facts of life because he has seen them in nature. Probably even spied a few couples in the woods, but I don’t think he really knows what a loving and mutually satisfying sexual relation entails.” Kagome was back to blushing, “but I think you do, having some knowledge about it from the stuff you sometimes read.”

“Eeep!”

“I know you have been reading some stories that are NC-17…”

“Mama… I…”

“It’s ok Kagome, you don’t have to explain. I understand you might be curious about sex; it’s only natural. I was planning on talking to you about it, but well, there wasn’t the time. And now that knowledge might turn helpful.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well you’re both inexperienced, and that could make your first time, both disappointing and painful. Rin tells me male dog demons and hanyous tend to run a bit larger than the human range. So it is actually more important than I originally thought. Hopefully that little book will make things more pleasant for you and him by introducing Inuyasha to concepts like foreplay and oral sex.” Kagome was still blushing.

“I don’t think he would actually hurt me Mama,” the young woman said softly. “Inuyasha cares a lot about you; but he could get carried away by his instincts. And that is not just a demon thing; human males have instincts too and some get carried away. Rin expects that you will be a bit sore for a while until your body adjusts to it. He first time was rather painful because of their relative sizes so she warns potential daughters in law about it now.”

“Mama it still feels strange to me to be discussing this stuff so openly with you. Most of my friends would discuss it amongst themselves, but always behind their parents’ backs. None of them would even consider discussing their sex lives, or lack there of, with their parents”

“Don’t worry about it, remember you are an adult in my eyes and I want to know enough to be able to help you both. Part of that is helping you keep from getting pregnant, and no woman wishes another a bad first time. I also don’t want to walk in on you two either. I think you would both die of embarrassment and nothing spoils the mood like that.”

“Gah, I think we can make sure to lock the door. I don’t want to get pregnant either, but I’m not sure how best to prevent it.”

“I got you a prescription for some birth control pills. You can start them after your next period. They only work if you take them regularly, that was how you happened…”

Asami went on telling Kagome how inconstant she was with her birth control pills after marrying Yushiro; they had not really planed on having kids so soon but… well, they had been very happy that she was born. He already had started the company with both Sessho and Ryoutou as partners and was doing well, and she had just finished her masters degree, so she could dedicate all of her time to her. They talked a bit longer about small details like re-decorating the guest room to make it more to her liking, and moving her clothes there once they mated, before going back into the house.

The night surrounded the lone figure that walked along the deserted streets of downtown Tokyo. Her last costumer had been a real bastard, demanding her services but in the end refusing to pay and hitting her for daring to demand what was rightfully hers. Did she not comply with all his sick little games? The ugly jerk just wanted a girl that looked underage to please him, like some tawdry little sex slave. In the end she managed to steal his wallet while he slept, and stormed out of the cheap hotel room they shared.

“Fucking bastard!” She muttered. “Let’s see who laughs last.” The young woman walked faster. It was not late, but the streets were unusually deserted. A creepy feeling began taking hold and Michiko most of the times paid attention to them. “I better hurry; perhaps I can catch another costumer.” She kept talking to herself trying to push away the feelings of dread.

A red four door compact sedan, like the thousands produced in Japan, moved slowly beside her. Michiko ignored it for a few paces and observed it through the corner of her eyes. There were two men inside, one in the front driving, which the young hooker could see clearly. He was not a prizewinner on the looks, but he was not scary looking. The features from the one that sat in the back were concealed by the shadows.

“Hello darling!” The one on the wheel drawled. “What’s your name?” He asked, still driving as she had not stopped walking. For a moment she was annoyed; were these guys just trying to get a freebie? That sounded too much like a pick up line. But that was not going to happen; she was a working girl after all, and had to earn a living. One bad costumer a night was enough. Her clothing should have been obvious enough as to what her profession was, anyway, she responded.

“Michiko, what’s yours hon’?”

“I’m Bunko and he’s Takashiro.” The driver said pointing to the back of the car where the other man sat. “How about earning some extra yen?”

“Now you’re talking,” she said with a well-studied sensual smile. “What do I have to do?” Believing her feeling of dread was because she walked alone, the hooker decided to accept the company. After all, she needed the yen badly.

“Hmmm… Nothing much, just please my buddy and me.”

“Ok hon, but you have to pay in advance.” She said, remembering her last costumer; she did not want to repeat that. The man named Bunko grinned.

“It’s a deal then, hop in.” He stopped the car only long enough for her to climb into the back seat.

After receiving her payment, she started doing her job with the Takashiro guy. Nothing fancy, just fuck him on the backseat; although for the amount she was getting paid she did work a bit on turning him on. There was not much space to really move in the backseat, but well, they were the ones paying, so who was she to complain? As soon as the Takashiro guy started to get exited, things began to turn nasty.

The guy hit her, and started calling her names. Michiko protested, saying she wanted to call the deal off. There were a lot of things she would do for a client, but getting beaten was not one of them. Her body needed to look good for her to make some money with it. The hooker tried to open the door on her side, only to discover the child safety lock was on. The Takashiro guy ripped her clothes off, ignoring her screams and struggles. He had his way with her brutally beating her, and kept on doing it until the poor woman was unconscious.

Michiko recovered consciousness several times during the night, but it would have been kinder for her to never wake up. The men abused her body and mind brutally until she became unconscious, only to be revived and to have her torture start all over again. They raped and sodomized her, repeatedly damaging the tender tissues irreparably, ripping the perineum and cutting the labia major and minor to shreds. It lasted for what seemed like long hours; or perhaps even an eternity. She pleaded, begged, and cried to be left alone, but the only thing the monsters seemed to really pay attention to, were her screams of pain. Before her eyes swelled shut, she could see their pleased smiles whenever she let out a deafening keen of pain.

They never gave her a respite from pain, whenever she thought she could not bear it any longer, that it could not get any worse, or she could no longer scream; those two proved her wrong, bringing the pain to a new level. It was after one such session of torture that a loud commotion could be heard in the background. She was barely aware of curses being uttered, things being thrown and broken in anger. A door slammed, only to be slammed again several heartbeats later, accompanied by more cursing. Her captors argued in hushed angry tones.  One of them, Michiko could no longer see, plunged something sharp in her lower belly very slowly. Pain even worse than what she had experienced so far racked her body, as slowly the sharp object made its way to her heart. It tore a last agonizing scream, which was silenced by a brutal kiss, before death finally claimed the young hooker.

“KKKKKKKKKKYYYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Even though he was sleeping outside at the Go-Shimboku Inuyasha was the first to get to her room, claws ready to attack. Kagome had left her window slightly open and as he jumped inside he found her sitting on her bed crying hysterically and clutching her lower belly. His eyes tore through the room just as his nose searched for any disturbing scents. But there was nothing strange, only her fear and tears. He could also tell she was not hurt; carefully he approached the bed, sat on the side and called her softly.

“Kagome?” The young woman’s immediate reaction was to throw her arms around his neck and sob uncontrollably into his chest. Just then, the rest of the family arrived, all bleary eyed.

Inuyasha turned to look at them and Asami signaled for him to hug Kagome back. He did, a bit shy at having her whole family witness it, and the young hanyou wasn’t sure if Higurashi-sama had spoken to them about the mating yet. He could see the old man frown, but Jii-chan did not utter a word. The young woman responded by burying her face in the crook of his neck. Someone turned the lights on, making everybody blink.

“It was just a nightmare.” Asami told Jii-chan and Sota after taking look at the situation. “You can go back to sleep.”

“But… but…” The young boy stammered eyes wide with fear.

“It’s Ok Sota, don’t worry.” His mother told him in a soothing voice, messing his unruly hair. “Your sister only had a very bad dream.”

“But what if there was something…” The young kid began to protest again, as his eyes darted every which way scanning the room, still afraid.

“Look, Inuyasha is here.” She pointed at the dog-demon sitting on the bed with a sobbing girl in his arms. “If there was something bad around, don’t you think he’d be going after it?” Asami reasoned with her youngest.

“Yes… you’re right Mama. Inuyasha nii-chan is the strongest guy I know.” Admiration colored the young child’s voice; the inu hanyou was his hero. “He’ll keep us safe” Sota said, brightening as he remembered his encounter with the Nou mask. “He is awesome!” Inuyasha could not help but blush, unused to being the object of such admiration. Sota then went back to his room confident that the hanyou would protect them.

“You too Jii-chan, go back to sleep.”

“I’ll place some wards just in case.” He said, going back to his room for his papers. Before leaving he cast Inuyasha a disapproving look; he still had his doubts about having the demon at home. Although to his credit, the youkai was behaving distantly polite.

Asami sighed and shook her head, as she watched him walk to his room. His magic did not work, but at least he felt useful doing it. Jii-chan was back and stuck a few wards on her door as he chanted some weird things before going to his bedroom. The older Higurashi’s attention returned to her daughter, she was still shivering uncontrollably in the young man’s arms and was now fully curled on his lap. Kagome muttered something but the she did not understand what it was.

“She is saying ‘They hurt and killed her’ and ‘they are monsters’ over and over.” The hanyou explained to her. He still felt awkward holding Kagome so close when other people were in the room, but he guessed the sensation would change the more he got used to being mates. The older woman drew the chair from Kagome’s desk closer to the bed.

“Kagome darling, it was just a nightmare. Everything is fine now, look you’re in your room and we are here. You’re safe.” She knew about her nightmares, but this one was the first one that actually managed to scare her enough to wake the whole family. Speaking about them should at least have eased her mind, but she knew the knowledge that two serial killers were after her was enough to unnerve anyone no matter how mature they were and used to danger they were.

“It was not a nightmare Mama.” Kagome managed to say between sobs, her grip on Inuyasha still desperate. “They killed again, it was so horrible.” She shuddered and started crying again. Inuyasha gently rubbed her back trying to comfort her. He also started purring loudly, knowing the sound had helped to calm her before.

“Who killed again?” The hanyou asked softly.

“The park killers.” Both Inuyasha and Asami exchanged worried looks over her head.

“I think that some tea would be in order. Come let’s go down to the kitchen.” Asami suggested not wanting either Jii-chan or Sota hearing about it. Her youngest would really get frightened and the old man’s health was already suffering for his concern over his granddaughter.

Asami stood up and went to the kitchen followed by Kagome and Inuyasha, who carried the girl down the stairs not trusting her to walk by herself. By time the tea was ready, the young woman had calmed enough to be able to talk. She began telling them that it was not the first one, but the others had been more like memories, like seeing and hearing things through some sort of unfocused camera, with badly taped sound that she really could not make out. They were terrible, but with no actual feeling, unlike the one she had that night. The images were sharper the sounds clearer and more understandable, and she actually felt the agony of the girl and the pleasure of one of the killers. It had been like being inside of him and her at the same time.

Slowly, as she sipped her tea, Kagome described in detail each killing, to the point of telling what the girls had been wearing and how old they were. On the one she had that night, the young Miko was able to tell a few more details. So far, she had five nightmares with five different girls, the second one of them a very young and pretty crane youkai. Because of that, she had not given the dreams much importance, until she met the neko policeman. Before seeing him, she had not believed there were youkai in the present. Inuyasha started at the mention of the female youkai, and looked very pensive, the young woman noticed it.

“What is it Inuyasha?” Kagome asked and saw him look like he was thinking hard, he shook his head. Not wanting for a moment to worry or scare her anymore than she was. “Don’t keep things from me; I rather know what’s going on, we made a deal remember?”

“I just don’t want you worried…” He said softly with a resigned sigh.

‘It’s true, I did promise to tell her what’s on my mind… I just… I just think this might be too much, and I’m not sure about it yet.’ The young hanyou thought worriedly, then looking at her he spoke.

“But I guess you both have a right to know.”

“She does Inuyasha, and as you said I’d like to know too.” Asami looked at him, guessing that he had figured something out or knew about what was happening to Kagome.

“The neko police man told me there have been 18 victims…” He saw them gasp and their eyes reflect the horror they felt at such a large number of poor murdered girls. “Not all were girls; there are the two young men from Friday too. And… well… I’ve read three of those ‘file’ thingies they make of the killings. I have not gone far, but the second ‘victim’ was a young crane youkai.” Both Asami and Kagome gasped shocked, but remained quiet to let him continue. “Actually the neko told me there were two youkai and one a hanyou.”

“It… it was not a nightmare!” Kagome exclaimed shocked starting to panic, and Asami moved closer to hug her, offering comfort.

“I… don’t think it was,” he said slowly. “What you told us about the first three girls of your nightmare matches what I have read.” He agreed with her and could see Kagome shivering, while her mother tried in vain to offer some reassurance. In his eyes they both needed it badly, so he muttered softly but loud enough for them to hear it. “I’ll protect you Kagome; they won’t get near you again.”

“But… why is this happening to her?” Asami asked perplexed, and feeling relieved. She knew he would do her best to keep her daughter safe, Kagome relaxed a bit at his words too. But how could she be able to see that kind of thing?

“I don’t know.” Inuyasha responded, looking worried. “Maybe it is because of her Miko powers. Perhaps Kaede-baba or Miroku would know, I think I’ll go see them tomorrow.”

“Sounds like a good idea.” The young Miko managed to say, either of them could have some answer for that. But the prospect of ‘seeing’ every time they killed a young woman terrified Kagome. She was not sure she could deal with it. In her time wandering around the Sengoku Jidai she had not encountered such cruelty among many youkai, much less humans.

“Do you think we should inform the cops about this new victim?” Asami asked; the youths were silent for several moments deep in thought.

“No, I don’t think they would believe it Mama.” Kagome said with a sigh. Asami had to agree with that, Detective Nomura had made it clear he did not believe in psychic stuff. “Detective Nomura would probably think I’m going insane or maybe just cracking under stress.”

“I think the neko might believe it, Higurashi-san. My half-brother put him up to date on our comings and goings, except that he, thankfully, did not mention the jewel… still, it bothers me more than a little that he is around, but there are more important things than wondering what my asshole of a brother is really up to.” Inuyasha told the women, looking Asami in the eye.

“Inuyasha watch your language before my mother!” Kagome scolded him lightly, since she was really surprised that he was willing to put Sesshomaru in the back of his mind for a while. The young Miko had to agree to herself that even if she had seen the changes, she wasn’t really sure about who the Demon Lord of the Western land had become.

“Feh! Believe me wench, I am! I can sure think of a lot of worse things to call the bastard.”

“Inuyasha!”

“Feh! Watanabe asked for us to let him aid us in any way we thought could help.” He said changing the subject not really wanting to have a fight. “I think if Kaede-baba or Miroku can’t find a solution to this, then he might have an idea or two.” Inuyasha said, thinking aloud.

“It’s possible; do you think they have used Mikos to help with cases before in the past?” Asami asked.

“I don’t know, possibly… I might try to get something out of him without seeming to obvious about it.” Inuyasha replied and Kagome snorted in disbelief. “What?” He snapped at her.

“You and subtlety don’t go along in the same paragraph, much less the same sentence.” The young woman stated pointing a finger to his chest.

“Feh! That is what you think.” He retorted offended, he stole a glance at his future mother in law and noticed the slightly amused look in her face. “At the very least, we can go find the body and there might be enough ‘evidence’ there to get a good lead and track them to wherever they hide.” Kagome nodded. Inuyasha could smell her distress calming down as they made plans for how to deal with this new development. He guessed that his mate felt better if she felt more in control of what was happening.

“These guys are a couple of psychos,” she shuddered. “The sooner we can stop them the better.”

“I quite agree,” Asami said as she placed her teacup in the sink “We should get back to bed and try to grab some sleep.” She told the teens, but a look at her daughter’s face convinced her that was probably not something she was looking forward to.

“I don’t know if I am going to be able to get back to sleep now.”

“Perhaps you two can just stay up and talk or watch a movie.” She suggested, they might get to talk a bit more about the change getting married would create in their lives or plan more on how to deal with the nightmares. “I need to get some rest so that I’ll be coherent for my appointments in the morning, so I am going to head to bed. If you want you can stay home and sleep tomorrow.”

“Thanks Mama, but I don’t think I will stay. Being there keeps my mind from thinking too much… Would you stay with me Inuyasha?” Kagome asked, remembering her mother’s suggestion that she talk to him about the nightmares earlier that evening.

“Aa, I don’t think I can sleep either.” Inuyasha was quite frankly worried and knew that would keep him up even if Kagome did not want company.

Asami was seriously disturbed by the revelation that her daughter’s nightmares were not just simple stress reactions. Living through the deaths of others was certainly traumatic, and doing so in the way she had described was even worse. She needed to think about how to help Kagome deal with them, but until she could come up with an answer of some sort, her daughter’s fiancé would certainly take care of her.

After her mother went to sleep, Kagome led Inuyasha to the TV room. The night had become chilly, so she got a blanket from his bed while he turned it on and surfed through the channels for something at least half-decent to watch. At that God forsaken hour, most of what he found was those sales thingies, in the end he settled for whatever was on the Discovery Channel. He only wanted the noise and images to keep his thoughts from running amok or getting too deep. He was downright worried by the new development, those nightmares boded nothing good.

Kagome sat on the couch under the blanket while she waited for him to decide what he wanted to watch. At the moment the young woman did not care what it was as long as it kept her from falling asleep and the prospect of another nightmare. She also wondered if he would sit beside her; their relationship was too new for her to know what to expect from the young inu-hanyou. A small smile came to her lips when he sat beside her, she covered the both of them with the blanket and hesitantly snuggled up to him, and when Inuyasha did not protest and shyly passed an arm behind her shoulders to draw her closer, she got more comfortable.

As he held her close, Inuyasha buried his nose in her hair, savoring her sweet scent, made even better by the tinges of her ‘heat’. He sought the calming and peaceful effect she always seemed to have, but this time it was not there. His mind was going round and round, refusing to calm down. Those fucking humans managed to hurt her again and there had been nothing he could do to stop them. How was he going to protect her from nightmares or visions? He had promised both of them that he would. Those things were not something he could beat up, but stuff in her mind. He clenched his jaw in frustration and impotence, as he let out a low growl.

Kagome could feel how tense he was, and even see it by the tight set of his jaw and the way his eyes stared at some point beyond the TV. Her hanyou was definitely not watching it. Wanting to relax him, she softly stroked his cheek with a hand before moving it to the top of his head in search of the nearest ear. It was plain luck that she found out just a few days before he liked his ears petted and it helped him to relax.

She began to rub the base of his ear, and he tilted his head to allow her better access to it, but he did not start purring immediately like he had done whenever she lavished attention to them. Instead she had to work until his jaw unclenched a bit. Then the comforting sound and vibration appeared very softly, and it pleased her to know that he was beginning to loosen up. Maybe he would be willing to tell her what was on his mind.

“Inuyasha, what’s bothering you?” Her voice was soft, but she felt him tense anyway.

“Nothing wench, I’m…” He did not finish the sentence, the answer had been abrupt and out of the habit of keeping things to himself.

‘I… I made a deal with Kagome today… to tell her what bothered me in exchange for her to do the same… Damn! It was easier said than done…’

“Everything,” he finally said into her hair with a sigh as he held her closer, relishing the feel of the young woman against him. Kagome could not hide a small smile as she saw he was really trying to open up enough to let her know what was troubling him. The young woman remained quiet to let him speak. “How are we going to complete the Shikon no Tama, get rid of that fucking Naraku, deal with my asshole of a half brother, and catch a couple of really demented and sick human serial killers?”

“I… I don’t know,” she told him realizing how much the young man had to worry about. There were just too many things to solve that older men would go crazy trying to. And he was expected to deal with them when he was no older than she was. “All we can do is our best to solve these things. At times it seems like it’s too much for us… but lately I’ve been having the feeling that Kami-sama would not put us though these situations if he did not think we could handle them.”

“Yeah, I suppose you’re right,” Inuyasha agreed after thinking her words through, nuzzling her hair. “This is a fucking mess… the only thing I wanted was to keep you safe here too.” She gave him a soft kiss on the cheek for that admission.

“I know… I guess the fact that we travel through time makes it more complicated.”

“Kojiro said Sesshomaru told him something of the sort.”

“Kojiro?” She asked, surprised not recognizing the name.

“The neko hanyou. He asked me not to call him neko or Nomura-jiji would start suspecting something is going on.”

“Nomura-jiji?” Kagome asked chuckling. The detective was not old, not old at all, and very handsome. She wondered why Inuyasha nicknamed him that, but then he was known for calling people names no matter who they were.

“He won’t stop calling me kid.” He explained slightly annoyed.

“But you are a kid…” Kagome started saying.

“I’m no goat! I’m an inu youkai!” he interrupted indignantly.

“Goat?” For a moment, she was completely confused and then it dawned on her. He had not spent much time around humans when he was younger and the times he heard someone address him as kid were probably not good. It was just like her and not understanding that for him most females were bitches since he was a dog demon. She laughed softly and even a bit more at his puzzled expression. “You have that wrong Inuyasha.”

“I don’t…” He started to protest, but her fingers on his lips silenced him.

“Yes you do, a kid is a human youngster just as it also is the young of a goat. For us it is not an insult. Kid is the normal way to refer to one who is around our age. I’m a kid too.”

“Oh!” Inuyasha exclaimed a bit surprised, he had always thought that was some kind of insult. Kagome’s hand had moved to his neck and shoulder to massage them in attempt to ease some of the tension.

“You have been around me since this started so I tend to forget you didn’t hang around human or demons that much. Nomura-san was not being offensive. He was calling you the way he would call any other guy your age.” Inuyasha tried to shrug as he adjusted his position to give her better access to the sore spots. “Here let me s…” she corrected herself just in time, “move behind you. Your shoulders and neck feel very tense.”

“They are,” he agreed as he moved over a seat while she took his place.

“It’ll be better if you take off your haori, so there’s less fabric in the way of my hands.” He complied, leaving his inner shirt in its place.

Kagome gathered his silvery mane and braided it loosely, then tossed it over his shoulder where it would be out of the way. Inuyasha grabbed it and examined her handy work. It certainly seemed like an interesting way to keep his hair from getting in places where he did not want it. He would probably try doing something like that the next time he went to a hot spring. While he had been looking at his braided hair, she had placed a leg on either side of him and started rubbing his neck.

“You know? I don’t think it’s such a good idea to get you involved in the park killer case.” She commented as she kept rubbing his neck.

“Why not? Do you think I could sit back and watch this ‘police’ protect you? That’s my… Hmmm…” he did not finish saying as she hit a particularly sore spot on his neck. Her fingers felt so good. Kagome smiled softly at his response to her attentions, especially when his purr became louder.

“No, it’s just that I don’t want you to get hurt…”

“Then I won’t get hurt,” he interrupted her. “You know it takes a lot to actually harm me.”

Her hands felt so good as she rubbed his neck, but it felt even better as she started to move down to his shoulders. Kagome pushed his shirt lightly out of the way. Under the work of her small hands, he could feel how his body slowly started to relax; in response to the sensations, the pitch of his purr went a bit lower.

“You already have.” The young woman pointed out without stopping.

“It was nothing, Kagome. Besides, what they want me to do is boring. I have to sit behind this table and read all those ‘files’ they have, sniff out the stuff they took from the bodies and other places, and I also went and sniffed the places where they found the girls. Nomura-jiji took me to three today, but there was not much I could do there. His damn people had walked all over the places and messed the trails pretty bad.”

“Ok, so it’s not dangerous, but what about the Shikon no Tama or the well? You might slip up.”

“I won’t…”

“Inuyasha…”

“Ok, so I might,” the young hanyou admitted grudgingly, “but I am being careful of not mentioning the Shikon no Tama.” He was silent for a moment, enjoying her attentions, while he debated about whether or not to tell her some of his suspicions. They had been stuck in the back of his mind since he came back from the park and demanded some attention. “You know? I get the feeling I’m supposed to be here.”

“You do? How? Or what would be the purpose of you being here?” Kagome asked surprised, it sounded a bit farfetched.

“I’m not really sure yet… but… have you noticed that things sort of… make it easier for me to be here?” He told her thoughtfully, and then went on. “The scrolls Ofukuro’s and Oyaji’s reincarnations left for me… the fact that my own disappeared…” he let his voice trail off. “That there is actually a way for me to exist in this time…”

Kagome was enjoying finally getting him to speak his mind and have a serious conversation without a fight. He had a very valid point with his observations that things seemed to have been ‘arranged’ so he could stay in her time; she probably needed to think more about it, after she got all of the info on those scrolls.

The young woman was pleased that Inuyasha trusted her enough to be in such a vulnerable position while he allowed her to work on relaxing him. She was also actually touching him, like she had wanted to do for so long, brushing her lips against the back of his neck; the question that had popped into her mind about how sensitive his skin was got answered. He shivered and the skin quivered a bit, just like Buyo’s did when something brushed against its fur.

“Do you have any idea what I’m supposed to know to keep us out of trouble?” The young woman asked when he remained quiet for few moments. Her hands had started to knead the muscles between his shoulder blades.

“I think I’m going to have another talk with Kojiro. Not sure when it’ll be though.”

“And about us?”

“Your Ofukuro said she’d fill you in on everything before I left. She wanted to warn me in case I overheard you talking, I really… hmmm… that feels good… go lower.”

Kagome kissed him again between the shoulder blades and got the same response; she pushed his shoulders forward with one hand and kept him from getting up with the other on his side.  Rolling her thumbs and using her palms and knuckles, she went ahead and worked the muscles all the way down to the waistline of his hakama.  Inuyasha could not have stopped purring or moved aside if he had wanted to.

‘Oh Kami! This is sooo good, I never thought…’ The feel of his mate’s thumbs slipping into his pants startled him as she proceeded to work her way down to his lower back.

“Wha… what are you doing wench?”  He asked her quietly.

She could not possibly know how much he craved her touch all over his skin. It was a sensation he had never experienced before, the need to be touched, but it felt so good and right. Still, the location of her hands was making him nervous; they had brought a rather unexpected reaction.  Kagome was in heat, and even if it was starting to fade, she could unintentionally push him too far.

“Trying to make up for this afternoon by making you feel better… Do you want me to stop?”  Her touch was not sexual, or at least she thought so, but she knew he had never allowed anyone to do more than hug him, so getting a back massage might make him start feeling a little skittish. She would respect that, not wanting to put pressure on the young man, but she wanted to cuddle and take comfort in her fiancé, her mate.  They had not had a chance to celebrate earlier, so perhaps they could now.

“No, you surprised me that was all.”  He said gruffly, his ears twitching.  She noticed his ears twitching on their own accord and decided to work her way back up to them.  His purring was very soothing and comforting to her frazzled nerves. Her efforts to make him feel better were making her feel better too, pushing the fear and anxiety of the nightmare away.

A/N: WARNING!!!! The next chapter is a lemon, if you don’t like or can’t read it please wait until chapter 20, it is almost done and just needs some final adjustments, it won’t take long after the next chapter is up.

After reading some Rurouni Kenshin fics where they embed the lemon in a lower rating story, but with suitable warnings I decided this would work for Present Time. So it won’t be posted as a side story, but will be clearly marked so you can skip it if you like.

Powered by ScribeFire.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 19/27 Title: Present Time 19/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
2. Fic: Present Time 11/27 Title: Present Time 11/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 2/27 Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

In this and all future chapters as well as some of the previous ones I have to give Telosphilos co-writer status, she really helps giving some great ideas and developing the story. Thanks Telos!

On this chapter there is also some mention of sex, but I think it’s not enough to bother anyone.

Also this chapter ended being too big, so it was cut in two. Chapter 18 should be up in a couple of days. (It is done already so no worries that I’ll take long posting) And the same with the lemon, so for those hentais, just have patience (and I really hope you like it since, I’ve talked so much about it that I really hope it came out right.)

Also remember from the next chapter on no warning about OOC, but they will be.

Also thanks to my editors evercool resurrected, Naoko Cat girl and lightning.

Enough rants, now on with the fic.

As Kagome and Sota did the dishes and put the food away, Lieutenant Watanabe stopped by briefly to tell Kagome which shifts of the surveillance teams had youkai on them; so that she would not worry about them.  He had also warned her not to ‘Sit’ Inuyasha where they could be seen again, because it would make the humans curious. The surveillance team had noticed, but thankfully, he was able to convince them the young man fell down the tree.

Sota had laughed at that and started trying to tease his sister about it as they worked.  Especially because he knew the dog demon was not going to like the explanation the cop gave. As the kid kept teasing, Kagome was rapidly reaching the conclusion that little brothers were easier to handle in small doses.  And she would not rescue him from his hero’s wrath once he managed to incur it. Knowing Sota and her hanyou’s short temper the young Miko was sure that would happen rather soon, and she would let him suffer.

“You’re gonna get it, you little twerp.” She told her brother, annoyed at using the word Inuyasha used to describe Shippou at his most hyperactive.

“Wow, new word! But nah, I won’t.” Sota said laughing. “You can’t ‘Sit’ Inuyasha nii-chan anymore, but knowing your temper you’re gonna do it; and I want to hear how you explain that!” He laughed again. “Mama doesn’t want you to do that either.” That only got him a very demon like growl, which only served to make him laugh harder.

“Just wait until I’m finished here.” Sota could be a bit annoying some times, but at the moment she did not really have the presence of mind to retaliate like she used to.

Dinner had gone well as far as she was concerned, but she was starting to worry about where Inuyasha was, since he did not return after talking to Lieutenant Watanabe. Now that she had the time to cross a few words with him, Kagome realized she had over reacted since the neko’s aura and youki did not feel evil at all. He seemed to be quite a pleasant person, and she guessed she was going to get to know the hanyou a bit better, because of her situation. The young woman also pondered about what he had talked to Inuyasha about. He had not seemed very happy to see him and she was sure it was not just because he interrupted them, she thought and blushed a bit; there was anger there.

Asami was also getting worried. She had begun to understand more about the young man, he had a very healthy appetite, and if food was available and good he would not pass the chance. So whatever the neko told him she suspected it had upset Inuyasha. His sole presence would probably have that effect, after the reaming he gave him the day before, not counting that he had been in an emotional roller coaster for a few days. She decided it was best to go out and look for him, to perhaps offer to listen if he felt like talking again.

Meanwhile, Inuyasha was reclining in his favorite branch of the Go-Shimboku tree.  He was watching the last of the sunset and working on mulling over all of the things he had to think about, which was no easy task. His mind was in turmoil and he could not find a way to slow down all that went by. His emotions were no better, he was happy, depressed, sad, angry, worried, and afraid at the same time; and the poor hanyou did not know how to deal with that, he always kept those at bay. Among all those emotions, there was one that threatened to take control over the chaos. It was frustration at his inability to deal with all that was happening to him, and it made the young man want to scream and he seriously wondered if it would be that bad. Before he decided, he scented his foster mother coming toward him and looked for her on the ground.  There she was, walking right to the tree.

“Inuyasha?  Is everything all right?”  Asami asked in concern.

“I don’t know.  Too much is happening all at once.”  He replied.

He could not seem to pinpoint why he felt so comfortable around her.  It seemed to have something to do with how she really did treat him like one of her kids, and yet she had not once tried to take neither his autonomy nor his freedom from him.  She was welcoming without being confining, just like Kagome was most of the times.

“I know.  I suspect the changes are getting bit overwhelming at times.”  Asami wondered what had happened this time.  “I was worried when you missed dinner.  Do you want me to put your food away for later?”

“Nah, I’m a bit hungry.  I was thinking of spending some time in the park for a little while this evening.”  He told her and Asami nodded.  She knew that he meant he was going to try to catch the killers’ scents and track them down.

“All right, I’m going to have a long talk with Kagome about everything after you finish eating.  Is there anything you would rather have me leave out from yesterday?”  He jumped down in front of her and shrugged.  “Okay, go get something to eat.  I didn’t want to upset you by having you overhear us talking about you and the pack and not knowing what was going on.” Asami noticed he was holding another manila folder.  “What’s that?”  She asked him.

Instead of answering, he handed it to her.  She looked inside and saw the special dispensation in there.  When she saw the signature at the bottom, her jaw dropped a bit.  Putting it together with her phone call from Rin that morning she understood.  Rin’s comments about the youth’s mating sprung to mind. Her dear friend had insisted they meet to talk more about that, and she had actually been adamant. But the closest date they could agree on was Friday morning for breakfast at her place, leaving the rest of the day free, since the conversation would probably be long.

“Is this from whom I think it is?”  She asked after a moment.

“Yes, that is Sesshomaru, my half brother.” His voice was full of hate, but it became laced with puzzlement as he went on. “I don’t know what to make of it, that asshole did a lot to make things harder for me and now he turns around and does me a favor.  It’s frustrating. What’s more, is that he told the neko about the well, but not about the Shikon no Tama.”  She put a hand on his shoulder to try to reassure him as they waked into the house.

“I’ll put this away some place safe.  Perhaps in time we will be able to figure this out.” She offered and the young man just nodded, his mind going back to some of the chaos, for the moment his ‘brother’ took precedence.

Inuyasha chowed down his dinner rather quickly, packed up his skateboarding gear, and was out the door. He had not liked the idea of the protective stuff, but as his foster mother pointed out; if he fell, his lack of injuries would be much easier to explain if attributed to the gear.

Inuyasha went down the shrine stairs at a leisurely pace, he was in no hurry to reach the park, and wanted time to sort out his reeling mind and emotions before meeting anyone. The hanyou was sure that Dayu guy would ask some questions and so would the rest of his group, so he hoped he could also get to make some discrete questions of his own and see what he could find about the Park Killers.

Finding out things was something he did a lot back home, even if the rest of his companions was not really aware of that ability. He did not let them see what he did on purpose, not wanting to know what they would think about that, since it contrasted with the tough image he presented. Normally he would gossip with some of the forest inhabitants, letting them do all the talking and only once in a while providing some information heard elsewhere that might be interesting. He really didn’t like doing it and he had no friends among those he talked to, but most tolerated him well enough after he was unsealed.

It was usually the lesser demons who had no interest in the Shikon no Tama, or water sprites. Man! Those things sure knew a lot of stuff; it was only hard to get the important things sorted out from all the useless things they babbled about. He had even talked every once in a while with dogs, and it was surprising what the mutts could tell him. Rarely did he spy on humans and he had not spoken to them unless he was traveling with the rest of the pack, but still his superb hearing and hunting abilities had been useful on occasion; when he had to find out about demons that probably had a Shikon no Tama shard.

In his mind Inuyasha decided to replay the events of the day in hopes of getting them sorted out, and the first thing had been the visit to three of the previous crime scenes. Nomura-jiji had purposely chosen the most recent ones in hopes that he could get some leads. But there was nothing he could do on any of them but curse the cops as loud and proficiently as he could.

The places where a chaos of scents and tracks on the ground, too many people had been about after the bodies were found, and not just from the police. By the third site he was mostly able to tell individual scents of those who had been about, and even a few that should not have been there, including the killers; but the scents overlapped too much making it impossible for him to point in any direction. He was considering pointing the extra people out to Nomura-jiji once he had an idea of who they were, but that was going to require him to sniff the forensics team and the reporters.

The only thing they had been able to gain from those visits was the conviction that no one was to set foot on the scene of the next crime until the hanyou had gone through it. In Inuyasha’s opinion that was not an option; he hated to have to wait until those thugs tortured someone else. Nomura-jiji agreed with him and went so far as to tell him how frustrated he felt at having to wait for the next murder in hopes of getting a break, since he and Kojiro had to cope with that for the better part of two years. In a way the young man felt sorry for the cops, it was frustrating to say the least.

After returning to the shrine still feeling frustrated and a bit unnerved because Kagome’s scent was driving him nuts. He had that damn fight with her that broke his heart, only to have it patched up a few moments later when she finally listened to him, for a change, and ended up agreeing to be his mate. They had kissed and he had not felt happier in his life, only, he had to fight against himself to keep from claiming her right then.

It was not the time for them to have pups, and if they mated it would be a sure thing. He was still a bit uncertain about taking her; since from what he had managed to understand, she was too young by her time standards, barely a child, even if in his era she was more than ready to be married. He wanted to give her time, to do things her way for a change. He also needed some time to adjust to the idea of having her as mate. It made him extremely happy, but at the same time afraid that he might hurt her, or she him.

Not wanting to dwell so much on his doubts he turned his mind toward his other big problem, his asshole of a brother, Sesshomaru. He was really having a hard time believing his half brother had changed. But he had to admit to himself that there was probably some truth there. He had gotten the information from two entirely different sources that had nothing to do with each other. The scrolls his Ofukuro’s reincarnation had left him spoke of the great demon wars and that his bother fought for the hanyous’ right to live as well as an alliance with the humans. He had not finished reading that part, but he guessed he would find out that, indeed, his prick of a brother had mated the little girl Rin as the neko said he did. To him, that was funny, really funny.

Even with that knowledge, he was not ready to accept their words. Inuyasha had no love for his half brother. That bastard had done enough during his 16 years around to earn more than a couple of lifetimes of hatred. And yet, he was not the kind to let grudges fester for that long a time. He had forgiven Kykyou for killing him, and he would never be the one to attack Sesshomaru first. He of course defended himself and his pack from him, and would kill the damn cur during a fight… Well… he had not killed him in that one fight where Tenseiga bailed him out, although he could have. Actually, he had avoided him for all those years, only seeing Sesshomaru again when he went to search for Tetsusaiga.

And now that damn mutt had just sent word that he regretted his actions and had even accepted and sanctioned his mating to Kagome. It was… as if Sesshomaru had done him a favor, by supporting his right to claim Kagome. According to Kojiro, that paper he signed would be helpful against other demon’s protests. His older brother’s actions confused him, especially since he felt like the asshole was giving his approval. Not that it mattered to him what Sesshomaru thought… Of course it did not matter, why should it? He was his closest relative, the one that should have taken care of him when his Ofukuro died.

“Feh! I don’t give a shit what he…” He started grumbling to himself, only to stop when he heard angry voices arguing and got a whiff of a familiar scent.

Thinking hard he put a face to it, Dayu, the guy that had invited him to join his friends at the park and taught him a few tricks on Sunday. He also smelled surprisingly similar to one of Kagome’s friends, the angry one. The kid was afraid and in pain. Curious as to the reason why, he followed the scent to a darkened and deserted alley, he was surrounded by eight other kids that were taking turns at hitting and kicking him. His first reaction was to jump in, but he decided he would wait a bit to know what that was about.

“Watch out guys! We don’t want to hit him on the face and have his father on us.” One of the kids warned the others, when a tall guy with spiky hair did hit Dayu’s face.

“Why should it matter? We’ll beat the shit out of his old man too.”

“Don’t be stupid Jun, his father’s a cop. The boss warned us to be careful around this sissy; it seems the guy has contacts.”

“So we’re gonna rat to daddy?” The spiky one asked, he appeared to be these thugs leader. He placed a hard kick to the kid’s kidneys, sending him sprawling against another guy he received with a punch on the guts.

“I… don’t… need… him… to… fight… my fights… assholes.” Dayu panted, but managed to land a nice punch to the guy who hit him on the stomach. That would leave the thug a black eye as a memento. He turned to charge at the spiky haired guy only to be stopped by two of the other guys, to let their leader kick him again, he managed to twist enough and the kick ended hitting him on the hip.

“Yeah right, we’re gonna leave you as an example of what will happen to your gang if Fujimaro does not leave the park. So you better inform him well of what Takeshi wants.”

“Tell him yourself motherfucker!” Dayu struggled to get free, but the guys were bigger and stronger than he was, and he had already been beaten for a while. “What is your boss scared off? We beat… ooof!” He was not able to finish as someone landed a kick to his back.

Inuyasha had enough of watching, the Dayu guy was getting beaten to a pulp, and even if he should probably befriend the other guys if he wanted information on the killers, he just did not like their methods. Besides, the Dayu guy had been friendly and helpful the other day. There was still the chance that he and his group could tell him enough about the other gang to be able to track the killers.

‘Oh what the heck!’ He thought as he stepped out of the shadows he was hiding.

“I don’t think that’s a fair fight; that guy’s half dead, if you want a challenge, then you fight with me.” Nine pairs of eyes turned to look at him, and for a moment they just stared at the odd white haired man; the alley had little light provided by a single dirty lamp. His eyes glittered strangely, reflecting light like a wild animal, creeping the thugs out and surprising Dayu.

“Get the fuck back to wherever you came from, creep. This is none of your fucking business.” The thug closest to him said disdainfully.

‘He’s that odd looking guy from Sunday.’ Dayu thought as recognition flooded his mind. ‘I invited to come over to skateboard with us; I thought he was not interested when he did not show up Monday. These guys don’t want me dead yet, but they might kill him.’

“Wrong word asshole, I’m not a creep.” Inuyasha told the guy and before the others were even aware of what he did, the hanyou was standing beside him and landed a punch to his jaw sprawling the guy on the ground. “Now who’s next?” he asked, cracking his knuckles. Physical intimidation should scare off those foolish humans very easily; he only needed to do enough damage to frighten them.

“What the…” a couple of them mentioned, before launching themselves at him, a third trying to attack from behind.

Inuyasha just somersaulted out of the way at the last moment letting them crash against each other. Two were knocked out cold, probably hit their heads, the other caught himself on time, then launched a kicking assault that the hanyou easily blocked before punching him in the face and breaking his nose. He was being careful of not using his full strength, he really did not want to kill humans, just scare them away.

“By all the seven hells! You call this fighting? And here I thought you were going to offer some challenge, I’m getting bored.” He taunted the remaining guys, and he sounded quite disgusted. Four were out and still four to go.

Dayu momentarily forgotten, the two kids holding him went at Inuyasha with all they had, but the young man just avoided their punches easily. He was much faster than any of them, stronger too, so they would end with more than a couple of bruises. Wanting to try another of the kicks he saw on that movie, he jumped, hitting each guy with a foot and sending them sprawling against a wall. None moved, too stunned by their collision.

Inuyasha’s ears twitched and gave him just enough warning to turn and avoid getting hit by a knife; he caught it in mid flight and returned it the way it came. The weapon embedded itself on the light post behind the thug that threw it, on the way it managing to cut some hair on the way. He was always good throwing things at far distances, and the post was several yards behind the guy.

“I did not miss, if I had you’d be dead.” Inuyasha told them in a ‘matter of fact’ tone of voice.

“Who the hell are you?” The spiky haired guy asked, stunned, that wasn’t supposed to be possible and the lamppost was metal.

“Feh!” The hanyou snorted derisively.

“Damn it who the hell are you? Police?” Spiky demanded.

“Pick up your trash and get the fuck out of my sight.” The hanyou ordered him instead.

“No fucking way, I’m going to enjoy cutting you in tiny pieces.” Spiky said taking out a bigger knife and wielding it menacingly. It was a sashimi knife, the kind the yakuza liked to use because of its keen edge.

“Please no knives! We don’t want to get the police here!” Dayu told spiky, Inuyasha had started laughing when he saw the knife; both the thug and Dayu looked at him like he was crazy. Sashimi knives could cut through flesh and bone without much trouble.

“YOU want to cut me with THAT?” He managed to say between laughs; to him it was really hilarious. He had been run though with poisonous claws, and shot through the heart with an arrow. For the young hanyou that knife was like a toothpick compared to some of the stuff he had been slashed or cut with before. He opened his backpack and took Tetsusaiga out; in the dim light they would not notice it looked old and rusty. “You want to cut someone, you use something like this,” he did a couple of wrist movements with the untransformed sword. “Not a toy,” he said making it clear that he did know how to use it. The thugs’ eyes ogled and then beat a hasty retreat.

“Man you were awesome!” Dayu exclaimed moving slowly closer, he was in pain from the beating. “Is that sword real?”

“Yeah, it is.”

“Can I see it? And where did you get it? Most dudes would prefer a gun.” Dayu couldn’t help sounding both exited and pleased.

“I don’t like guns; Tetsusaiga was my father’s sword, now it’s mine.” He said letting Dayu see it but not touch, again taking advantage of the dim light.

“You did not tell me your name the other day only…”

“I did,” he interrupted Dayu’s flow of words.

“Your name really is Inuyasha?

“Yes, Shirosenshi Inuyasha.”

“I’m Ando Dayu, anyway thanks Inuyasha, those guys are a pain in the ass.” Inuyasha just shrugged as he sheathed Tetsusaiga. “I thought you were not interested in joining our group when you did not appear on Monday.”

“I was busy,” he said, as he started walking toward the lighted street, the other kid followed him walking slowly. Inuyasha adjusted his pace to his. “What was that about?”

“Oh, they want to take over our area.” Dayu told him as he ogled the knife stuck in the hollow metal post.

‘Geez he must be strong.’

‘Territorial? I guess some things don’t change. Fights like this are frequent back home, and not just among humans either.’ The young hanyou thought, it was nice to see that some things did not change through the centuries.

“The park used to be a very nice place until a couple of years ago, but then those guys came and began trying to sell us drugs. Most of the guys don’t agree with that stuff, so when we did not buy, and they couldn’t make money from us they decided to make us leave.” Dayu explained. It was something that was well known among the kids of the area and even some of the cops, although they did nothing to stop it.

“So? Why didn’t you?” This guy seemed to be very talkative, so he might as well start looking for information with him.

“We all live close by, and most of us have known each other for years. This is the only place around where we can hang out. No way were we going to let them have it, so one of the guys, Fujimaro, ended organizing the rest to keep those assholes away. So far we had, but lately they are getting more violent.” Dayu looked understandably upset.

“Yeah I can see that,” he commented as they walked. Their pace was really slow and the other kid was limping noticeably, he wondered if he lived nearby as they were not heading toward the park anymore. He was keeping his senses on the alert, but so far the thugs were not following them.

“So are your parents moving to this area? I had not seen you around before.” Dayu was really curious about this guy, the fact that he was strange looking was one of the reasons, but he had also dispatched the other gang almost in a flash and had not even been hit. Eight against one were really hard odds.

“I have no parents,” he responded, his voice flat and unemotional.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Dayu apologized, and Inuyasha just shrugged. “That day at the store you were with Higurashi-san and Kagome-chan…”

“I’m staying with them… Higurashi-sama is… my foster mother.” Inuyasha did not want to tell Dayu yet that he hoped to marry Higurashi-sama’s daughter and make her his mother-in-law, but it was on his mind. He really liked it and was grateful for her help.

“Wow that must be great! Higurashi-san is a really cool Lady. We’ve known the family for a long time.”

“Higurashi-sama is very kind… I’m glad she took me in.” That much he was willing to admit aloud. So far she had been treating him like her own son, and giving him the acceptance he was lacking since his mother died, and that only Kagome and the pack had given him. She had gone so far as to help him work out the engagement to her daughter and did not try to find fault with the fact that his instincts were not easy to control.

“Yeah she is really nice. But we’ve never seen her take any other kids she’s been treating before.” He said assuming Inuyasha was one of her patients.

“Treating?” Inuyasha asked puzzled, so far he was not aware that Higurashi-sama was some kind of healer. And he was not sick at all, a bit confused and overwhelmed by all the new stuff, but certainly not sick, demons did not get sick.

“You’re not a patient?” Dayu was frankly surprised; he would have to ask Yuka what she knew about him and the Higurashis later. Inuyasha shook his head. “Well… whatever, anyway Kagome-chan is my twin’s, Yuka, best friend.”

“So… that’s why you seem so alike.” He made a pause to sort their scents on his mind, and then added. “I don’t like her.”

“Yep, I have to say that most of the time me neither.” He admitted with a sigh, Yuka meant trouble most of the times for him or some of the guys in the gang. His sister was just too bossy for her own good. “She can be a pain in the ass, but sometimes she is not that bad.” He heard his companion snort in disbelief.

“I’ll believe it when I see it,” Inuyasha grumbled.

He had really disliked that girl, not only bossy but nosy too. The gall of her following them around and tying to pretend they were not. Who did she think she could fool? Even Shippou would have noticed since they were also upwind.

“She gave you trouble?” He asked with a groan, it was not a good start if his sister was already bothering the guy. The gang really needed someone who could fight as good as he did. Besides, even if he was not really talkative so far, he thought they might get to be friends.

“She wouldn’t leave Kagome and me alone,” he sounded really annoyed. “I didn’t want to bother with people yesterday, and she started yelling at me. She followed us more than halfway back to the shrine, thinking we wouldn’t know she was there, it was fucking annoying.” This was accompanied with another groan from Dayu.

“That was Yuka all right, although she is pretty good at stalking people, one of our b…” Inuyasha raised an eyebrow.

“Where I come from she wouldn’t have survived with those skills. She was too noisy; any prey would have heard her and ran away before she was close enough to do something.” His tone was sarcastic; if they considered her good what would they consider him?

“The other girls must have been around. Believe it, Yuka is really good. Anyway she is usually very protective of her friends, you didn’t argue with Kagome in front of her did you?”

“Of course I did.  That baka wench is always arguing with me… it’s not like I start it… most of the time anyway.” He added the last in his defense, and wondered why? It was not like he really cared what this Dayu thought of him.

“Huh uh, wrong thing to do in front of Yuka. Man! She defends Kagome like a watch dog, and she is also quite bossy.”

“That wench doesn’t need defending from someone like her! Kagome can defend herself better than you’d think. Besides, she knows I would do it for her.” That last comment got him a raised eyebrow from Dayu.

‘Hmmm… seems like Inuyasha and Kagome-chan are together, but Yuka has not said anything about that… now… I think I remember she did mention she was going out with a guy that was two timing on her. Could he be the one?’ Dayu looked at Inuyasha from the corner of his eye. ‘Hard to tell and I don’t think he’d take it kindly if I asked about that.’

‘Yeah right! Of course she needs protecting! That baka wench probably did a better job than you. You failed to protect her on Friday!’ That weird little voice in his head reminded the inu hanyou.

‘I didn’t know it was dangerous here!’ Inuyasha argued against the voice that was probably his negative or guilt ridden self. ‘Even Kagome agrees it wasn’t my fault.’ He pushed his guilty thoughts away; it was not the time to dwell on them.

“And anyway it fucking hurts when she hits you…” Inuyasha added as an after thought.

‘What the fuck?! He doesn’t need to know about that! Arg! I sound like a wimp! Grrrr!’ He told himself angrily, he was running looser at the mouth than his normal self and he began to attribute it to the stressful day he already had. ‘It is also my fucking job to protect my mate, no one else’s… well perhaps the other members of the pack, but not a bossy human wench’s!’

“Don’t I know it, and welcome to the club,” Dayu said with a sigh. “There was another kid that played with us, and he ended with a bloody nose once. So you’re damn right she hits hard. Also, when we were kids and I used to annoy Yuka, Kagome-chan always came to the rescue. And the worst thing was that I couldn’t hit back, man it was so frustrating!” Inuyasha chuckled, he understood the feeling well, he still wanted to get back at her when she overdid the ‘sits’, although he would never really do it. “She is also quite stubborn too.”

“You’re telling me!” Well at least someone else agreed with him that she was obstinate. “It’s nice to know I’m not the only one who thinks so. And if a bloody nose was all he got, then he got off lightly.”

“Don’t know how those two manage to get along without fighting. But then, I always thought they were crazy.” Inuyasha snorted at that comment, sometimes he did think Kagome was a bit odd, but perhaps now that they had agreed to talk things over he might understand why she acted the way she did. But he still was not going to let anyone else but himself refer to his mate as crazy.

“Kagome’s not crazy, but that sister of yours is another story. And anyway Kagome could take her any day in a hand to hand fight if she wanted.” Inuyasha chuckled, she would be really surprised that he thought highly of her as a fighter since he never told her… well he might have mentioned something on Friday, but he was sure she did not remember or notice it. He was wrong though, since she had noticed.

“Naw, I don’t think so, you have not seen Yuka fight with the gang. She can be just as though as any of the guys.” Even if he sometimes could not stand his sister, he had to admit she was just as good as any of them. Their father had insisted that they practice Aikido and Jujitsu since they were little. He really should have done better against all those guys, but his training was really for one on one fights. He did not really know how to handle that many at once. He was going to have to talk to his sensei at the dojo about that fight since his skills had never been tested outside the classes.

“I doubt it.” He really sounded skeptical, and against his usual ways he felt like should not put her down before others. “Kagome could break Yuka’s bones before she could do much.  She has gotten much better than she was when we first met. Besides, she is starting lessons soon.”

‘I still don’t know how I’m going to manage to teach her something, but I promised her and I intend to keep this promise.’ He reminded himself, there had not been the time to start lessons, but he was keeping it in mind for when they had some free time.

“Really? That would be interesting… and she didn’t do more to that kid because the sensei came to separate them before she could do more. She’s getting lessons? I always thought she wouldn’t.” Dayu commented and Inuyasha shrugged.

“I’m making damn sure of she does.” He stated firmly, perhaps he would not worry so much for her safety once she was able to defend herself better against youkai. At least until he arrived to protect her.

“Any reason why? Yuka was worried about a bruise the other day… You… you didn’t by any chance hit her, did you?”

Seeing Inuyasha’s expression darken made the kid worry that perhaps he had said too much. For a moment he began fearing that the white haired guy walking beside him was going to give him a worse beating than Jun and his cohorts. If looks could kill he would have probably dropped dead right there. The glare he was given was downright frightening, especially with those golden eyes. But he had to know, Kagome was a dear friend, and even if he was beginning to like Inuyasha, she was his friend first.

“How dare she think that I would never lay a hand on her like that?” He exploded furious, “she doesn’t know me, and it seems she doesn’t know Kagome that well either if she thinks Kagome or her mother would stand for something like that!” He almost trembled, girl or no girl, if Yuka had been present he would not have stopped himself from at least punching her.

‘You wanted to kill her at first.’ That unmerciful voice in his heard stated.

‘That was because I thought she was Kykyou!’

‘Even after you realized she wasn’t, you still wanted to kill her,’ the voice went on.

‘It was before I got to know her, before she… became my first friend. Before I… fell in love with her.’

“It’s because no one knows you that she thought you…” He did not finish as Inuyasha grabbed him by the front of his jersey and picked him up about a foot from the ground.

“I. DID. NOT. HIT. HER! Understood? I’ll die before I do something like that to her… She’s… I… I… I lo…” He was about to say to this guy’s face that he loved her so he stopped short and said instead. “She got into a fight on her way home from the movies and won.”

“Sorry for that,” he said in an appeasing manner. The fact that he almost said he loved his friend did not go unnoticed by the young man, even if he was scared shitless at the moment. “It’s… it’s not like I think you would, but Yuka actually thinks it was you who hit her. And well, she didn’t buy the excuse she gave. I really meant no offense.” Dayu stumbled a little bit from being dropped.

“Yuka can shove it up her ass!” He said trying to cool off and let go of the kid, he really was not to blame if his sister was such a bitch. “Your sister was bitching with her about it yesterday…”

“So you heard her…” Dayu asked not surprised that Inuyasha did not like his sibling, who would if you were accused of hitting your girl. The white haired boy nodded.

“I talked to that Eri girl about helping keep people from pestering her about it. She has enough worries as is, to add another one. So you better not bother…”

“Why would I? She is a really good friend! Besides I told you my sister is nuts.”

“I fucking noticed that! To think that I would ever harm Kagome…” His hand for a moment went to the rosary beads that were hidden under his shirt.

The rosary was her protection, they had kept him from harming her long enough to get to know her. He worried that if he ever turned demon, he might loose all reason and attack her… but he secretly hoped that if she ever became his mate, his youkai side would recognize the bond and spare her. It went against youkai nature to kill one’s mate. Dayu noticed that he fingered something under his shirt, in the dim light he could not tell what it was although he supposed it was some kind of necklace.

‘It’s odd that Kagome got into a fight… she… doesn’t hang around with any of the gangs,’ Dayu started thinking. ‘Some of the other guys from the other gang might have tried to mug her or… could she be the one that escaped the Park Killers? And they are not saying to protect her? It would make sense. That stupid Yuka forgot to tell her not to go through at night. Just in case Kagome is the girl that escaped I better not tell sis or the whole country would find out.’

“You should tell Kagome-chan not to go about the park at night; it has been dangerous and not just because of the gangs.” Inuyasha nodded in agreement, they had already found out the hard way.

“What has been going on?” He asked feigning ignorance, although he was not good at it and the other kid noticed he was trolling for information. Anyway Dayu decided to play along just in case he was right and Kagome was the girl that got away.

“Well, a couple of girls got raped; the guys got beaten until we decided to move in pairs. Although every once in a while the other guys would bother a girl, hope they were not the ones that fought Kagome. They are nasty.”

“Whoever they were, they are dead if they try again.” He stated firmly and Dayu realized that Inuyasha meant it literally. After seeing him fight, the young man had to admit, he just might be able to do it.

“And, well… the park killer started working in our park…” He watched Inuyasha’s reaction and just as he thought he seemed to be aware that Sakura Park had become the ‘hunting grounds’ as they referred to it on the news. “Actually he started working about the same time than the other gang appeared, my theory is that it is one of them.” Now that comment seemed to catch Inuyasha’s interest.

“Does anyone else think the same?”

“Naw, maybe a couple of the older guys, Fujimaro included. But the police would not listen to us,” he got a raised eyebrow. “They don’t think highly of kids opinions. Of course the uniformed cops come and ask if we have seen anything strange, but they really don’t listen, actually I think they have not told Nomura-san what we tell them. Thinking it’s just because of a territorial war.”

“And is it?”

“No, a couple of the girls killed were members of our group,” he added sadly. “We really want to catch this guy.”

“So why were you alone?” The young hanyou was filing all the information he was obtaining through Dayu. His choice in defending him was proving to have been the correct one.

Inuyasha realized that no one at the police had mentioned something remotely like what the kid was telling him and yet it seemed very plausible. The killers had been with those who started the war, they moved unnoticed through the park, so they were known to some degree. Only a youkai, a dark priest or Miko could have pulled disappearing acts like those needed to plant the bodies. And Kagome would have sensed them if they were youkai, so that left dark priests or some kind of sorcerers. He would too for that matter or have smelled youki; these guys were human and mingled among human kids, so they probably didn’t look that old. He decided to keep this to himself until he could find out more. He wondered if Kojiro would be able to do anything useful with that information.

“I was doing an errand for my mom, and well they had never attacked anyone outside the park before.” Inuyasha nodded accepting his answer. “They fucking had to attack when I left my gun at home.”

“Gun?”

“Yeah, since they almost killed Jichiro last year all of us have started using guns. He was shot in the head, and barely survived for a while. He is alive now, but he can’t do anything by himself anymore. It scared the shit out of us; he used to be Fujimaro’s second, and was really against using drugs, his brother had died because of them.”

“I see…” those smelly and noisy things. He was probably going to learn more about them than he really wanted. “Why guns?”

“We were also angry, we knew who they were and the police didn’t arrest them. They use guns; a knife is no use against a .38 or a .22 rifle.”

“No shit, why didn’t the police arrest them?” Inuyasha had started to gain some understanding of how the police system worked and found this strange. He wondered what the numbers meant, but figured Kagome could tell him later. He did not want to sound dumb.

“We don’t know, and I really can’t ask my dad, he is a police man. He’d probably kill me if he knew I have a gun… actually Yuka too since she also owns one.” Inuyasha just nodded and wondered if he had already met the man, but decided it was unlikely since there were so many police officers there. Still this kid family name was Ando, and he had met an Ando on Monday. “But well, things work that way. I bet their gang has someone in the police working for them.”

“I wouldn’t know, but I doubt it. Why didn’t you tell him what happened before you got the gun?”

“Yeah right, he’ll forbid me to go out. Besides if I told, I could have gotten the rest of the guys in trouble. We really don’t want to fight, we just have to.” Inuyasha shrugged at the comment, he really did not understand much about gangs and the loyalty among members. He had always been just himself and was just beginning to learn about companionship and friendship from his pack. “Why would you know if they had someone? Not even our best guys have found out how it is they manage to escape every raid.” He was starting to wonder if this guy had contacts with the police, but then, the Higurashis would not be providing for an undercover agent since they wanted that kind of thing kept well away from them.

“They could always trick them into setting up the raid and then moving their stuff when they know it is going to be coming. It’s an elementary tactic to get the enemy to do what you want them to instead of what they want, and it isn’t that hard to do.” Inuyasha offered an opinion; although he usually acted impulsive, he had learned a bit about tactics and strategy when he was a pup. He had also watched from the sidelines more than a few battles to gain more understanding of some of the principles involved in designing the campaigns.

“Hmmm, sounds interesting… Fujimaro might like to know about things like that.”

“Has he not studied tactics and the art of war?” Inuyasha inquired surprised, even he had learned a bit about that. He really did not think much of that guy’s leadership if he did not even understand the basics. His conscience nagged him a bit and he had to accept that he did not use them much back home, but still, he did know about it.

“Where would he? Actually, where did you? That is something they teach to the military and sometimes the high ranking police officers.” His dad had taken several courses throughout his career to be able to learn how to plan a good raid. Although his partner Goroko-chan always said he was a natural.

“I did war games as a child… I picked up more later.” Inuyasha told him with a shrug, for him it was the most normal thing. “It isn’t that hard, besides, if he is going to make any progress he needs to learn quickly, you are on the defensive and you need to regain your advantages back.”

Male children from daimyo families in the past were taught about war almost since they were born. He might have been considered a worthless hanyou, but his father was a great Taiyoukai and his mother the daughter of a powerful daimyo, and his grandfather had demanded that he be taught. The old man had even played with him before he died.

Inuyasha was surprised at that memory, he really never thought about his early childhood, when the old man was alive things had not been so bad for him. He never tolerated that others referred to him as a worthless hanyou or an abomination, but then he was really too young to understand. He did not want to remember the few happy times, because he tended to brood about what his life would have been if the old man had not died. In the end those memories were buried deep in his mind and he forgot.

“War games? Where? We usually played to be cops and robbers.” Dayu asked really curious, Inuyasha was silent for such a long time that he thought he would not answer. He leaned against the wall of a building since they had stopped walking the moment the white haired young man had grabbed his jersey and not resumed it.

“At my grandfather’s knee.” Inuyasha finally said, not really looking at the other kid.

“Was he some sort of military guy?” Dayu was still curious; Inuyasha’s answer did not really explain why he learned tactics. “Anyway, do you think you could teach some of it to Fujimaro and a few of the guys?”

“He was in a sense,” he responded looking away, seemingly distracted at the sound of truck. Dayu did get the hint that talking about the theme was probably not a good memory. “I might.” Was his response about teaching the other guy.

‘Never taught anything to anybody and now in less than five days I’ve been asked twice.’ He smirked at the irony of it and the huge changes in his life.

“It must have been interesting, to learn that. Last Friday we won, but things are starting to get really bad, two of our guys died…” He voice not only sounded worried, but also full of regret.

“How many of your friends were there?” Inuyasha asked curious and also to start analyzing the situation. “Two were killed and how many injured?”

“There were 27, nine of them were girls. Three of the girls were injured; one, Kumiko, is still in the hospital. Two of the guys are wounded too, Anzai is still in critical condition and… well they don’t really think he’ll make it with that head wound.”

“All in all, it’s not that bad of a toll. Five wounded, two dead, against four of them and… any idea how many wounded on their side?” The young hanyou asked ‘matter of factly’ as he analyzed the toll.

“You don’t have to sound so callous, all of them are friends!” Dayu said sounding a bit outraged at his tone.

“I’m not being callous. I’m just seeing this as an outsider. You could at least have avoided the girls’ wounds. None of you were paying attention to the five people smoking that damn drug under the tree. Damn stupid way to go about it, if you tell me.” Continuing to analyze against what he had seen, he believed at least one of the five was specifically aiming for the girls. That one, might have been targeting them to take out his frustration at having lost his victim of choice.

“We were! Sanzo was killed while keeping watch over them, as soon as they got ready to move the mother fuckers just shot him in the head point blank!” His voice denoted great pain and anger. Inuyasha realized the kid might have been a good friend, so against his usual wont, he toned down his next words.

“I’m sorry… but no one would have died if more of you were paying attention to the enemies within your midst.”

“So you’re saying it’s our fault?” Now the anger was directed at the inu hanyou.

‘How can he blame us? He wasn’t even there! Or was he?’ Dayu thought angry and getting suspicious, the only ones there had been the members of both gangs; if he wasn’t with his friends then he was with the others.

“How they hell do you know all of that?” He asked through narrowed eyes, a part of him knew Higurashi-san would not take into her home someone who was using drugs or was a member of a violent gang, but the guy beside him could have fooled her.

“I was there, you just didn’t see me,” was his response. He knew what direction Dayu’s thoughts were going. His would have been going the same way.

“You were? Where? I did a round and called Sanzo to keep an eye on them. I never saw you around.”

‘So… he feels responsible for the other kid’s death. Well nothing can be changed about that.’

“The guys were dancing, playing games and skateboarding.  The girls were gossiping and having fun. This Sanzo guy was watching the girls dancing and gossiping with a friend of his. If he had paying attention to them he would be alive and you would never have had to deal with feeling guilty for his death.”

“You still have not told me where you were. As the only other people there were the guys from Takeshi’s group.”

“Wrong, they were not the only ones. None of you looked up; you only looked within your normal visual plane.  I wasn’t on the ground.” He corrected the kid, he really did not think much of the way they organized themselves.

“So it was you on the tree?” The young man was clearly surprised. “I thought I saw something red there, but when I looked again there was nothing. You’re with them,” he accused full of hatred, and moved slightly away, looking weary, even if Inuyasha had saved him those kinds of tricks had been done before.

“No, I’m not. I was tracking the ones Kagome got into a fight with.  The trail led to a small group of five that sat under a tree smoking that drug and getting high off of it. There’s where I lost it.”

“Well… they do get in fights with the girls e… wait a sec, what does a drug have to do with letting you track?” That sounded so strange, how did he learn to track and why?

“The damn drug covered it over and made me sneeze.” He responded truthfully, somehow it did not occur to him that tracking by scent would sound strange to the other boy.

“What does that have to do with anything?”

“I track by scent as well as sight and sound, and just discovered Friday that I’m allergic to the fucking drug.” That last part was admitted ruefully.

Inuyasha still could not believe that his demon blood had defects, but he was discovering in this time that youkai were not perfect. Dayu was torn between gaping and laughing, the allergy was funny and he was the first he ever heard of someone being allergic to dope. But he did not really believe the part of him tracking by scent.

“Oh come on what do you think I am, stupid? Only animals track by scent, we humans have bad noses. Or at least that’s what my dad says.”

“I track better than a dog can.  I’ve proved it to those guys at the university Monday.” He bragged, and since he really had proof that the humans of the time could understand he sounded even cockier than his usual self.

“Oh come on you’re teasing me!  Dad works with k9 in narcotics and well no one beats those dogs. Rurouni has proved that several times.” Dayu stated and saw Inuyasha shrug indifferently.

“I beat Rurouni and all his pack on Monday.” Inuyasha said to himself almost too low for the other kid to hear, but he did and raised his eyebrow puzzled. It was his problem if he did not believe him, then he changed the subject back to the war. He needed to find more information about the gang the killers seemed to be part of, besides he really did not like talking about himself. “Look, Friday I had a clue something was up more than ten minutes before they opened fire.”

“How could you? None of us did, and we have been around those guys for a long time. In fact none of us really believed it would escalate to an all out war. Weapons were more of a precaution and a way to keep things from going too far. They backed up whenever they saw us armed well enough to match them. I just don’t know why they finally attacked.” This last was said more to himself than to the white haired young man.

“I was up the three they were sitting by. I arrived there before them and since I didn’t feel like being seen, I went up. I heard two of them talking about attacking.  The fucking war startled me and I had to leave shortly after that so that Kagome could patch me up. I heard them talking about bringing more guys in with more guns. It was cryptic, but it was clear that they were being aggressive.”

“You got hurt?” Now he sounded worried, and with some disbelief as Inuyasha seemed healthy enough.

“Hai, only a scratch though. But I couldn’t stay longer, besides the damn drug gives me a headache from hell.” He said disgruntled, he could have probably caught the killers if the fucking stuff had not cloyed his nostrils.

“Anyway I still can’t believe that you track, it’s not something you hear about often.”

“It’s what I do.” Inuyasha said very matter of factly.

“That’s what you do?” He had a very puzzled look on his face

‘Does he mean that is what he does for a living? He can’t be that much older than me… 18 at the most although I doubt it.’

“Hai, I track,” Inuyasha responded simply, like it was some every day occurrence.

“Are you some sort of hunter?” He was still intrigued, hunting in his day an age was mostly done as a sport. It was usually expensive and did require the use of guns, which Inuyasha had already told him he disliked.

“You could say that.” He admitted without offering any more information. He had hunted for food back home and he also hunted for Naraku and the assortment of demons that ended possessing a piece of the Shikon no Tama. So his answer was true.

“How come you were able to hunt? There is nothing in Tokyo for that, nothing to hunt in a city.”

“I’m not from around here.”

“If you’re not from around Tokyo then, how did you meet the Higurashis?”

“Kagome got lost while on the woods,” he said with a sigh. He realized he would probably have to offer more information about himself than he had already done. He really did not like the idea much, but there was nothing he could really exchange in return for what he wanted to find out about the gangs. “I found her or vice versa… I wasn’t in very good shape at the time and she was in more trouble, than just being lost. So she helped me and I helped her. In the end she brought me here, I just arrived Friday and I’m still getting used to this place.”

“You had never been to a city before?”

“Not that I recall… I remember I was born in Kyushu*, though.”

“Wow! Where did you live then?” Dayu asked curiously.

“In a forest,” Inuyasha said. The other kid raised an eyebrow and scratched his head looking puzzled.

“You mean in a town near the…”

“No, I mean in the woods.” Inuyasha interrupted

“No town?” Dayu was incredulous; he really could not believe that.

“What part of forest don’t you understand?” He started to sound bit annoyed.

“No electricity?” He really sounded in a bit of a shock, as he could not picture a life without the modern conveniences. He was a city guy having nothing to do with nature; except for cutting the grass of his home’s garden. He had never even gone camping.

“No.” Inuyasha responded shaking his head at the odd expression on Dayu’s face, he could not really pinpoint what it meant. “No running water either before you even think of asking about it.”

“NO VIDEO GAMES!” He exclaimed and this time the young inu hanyou realized his expression was a mixture of disbelief and horror.

‘What can be that terrible about not having video games? Sota was equally shocked about that.’  Inuyasha scratched his head puzzled.

“Actually I’ve been wondering what the heck those are.” He said allowing his tone to sound puzzled and had to hide a smile as Dayu almost keeled over in shock.

The Ando boy could not picture a life where video games did not exist, as there had been one sort of games or another since he was born, and his father still owned an Atari from the time before he was born! And with no electricity or running water, Inuyasha sounded like some sort of hermit. No wonder he was so good at fighting, there was probably nothing better to do than practice all day. He had to admit though that for a guy with no contact with modern things he had learned to use a skateboard faster than many who had seen them around all their lives.

“My god, poor you! No wonder you’re so good at fighting, you were missing the greatest things in life!” Inuyasha looked skeptical at that, those video game thingies could not be all that good. For him, a nice dawn or sunset from his favorite branch on the Go-Shimboku or running as fast as he could through his forest just for the joy of it, where among the greatest things in life. “But we can solve that,” Dayu went on saying, “drop by my place anytime and I’ll show you.”

“Sure, Sota wants to teach me too; anyway I think I better walk with you to your house. Those guys might come back.”

“Thanks, eight were a tad too many for my tastes,” he said as they started walking again. “Now… Sota has a play station… I’ll call and see what stuff he has; kiddy things are no fun… I’ll lend you some of mine. Let’s see… resident evil is a cool one, lots of freaks and monsters to kill…”

“I’ve met enough monsters in real life, not sure what to think of them in a game.”

“There are no real life monsters. They are only tales to scare us as children and get us to behave.” Dayu states and Inuyasha just grinned, he would really be surprised if he found out that he was an inu hanyou and a couple elderly people walking in front of them were actually hawk youkai. Not to mention a weasel hanyou on the other side of the street. The hawks were somewhat amused by the comment, but they did not say anything.

“I don’t know, being nearly eaten by a bear isn’t pleasant and I know a lot of people consider wild boars to be pretty nasty. They are interesting to hunt, and they are really dangerous opponents.”

“But those are wild beasts, they are not really evil. But… you were almost eaten?” Dayu ogled while Inuyasha snickered wickedly.

“True, a couple times, when I was a p… child.”

“Man that must have been scary.”

“Aa it was. I’ve been in the wilderness since I was five; it was bound to happen sooner or later.” He said as some memories from his childhood when he was still too small to defend himself from humans and wild beasts popped into his mind. So he added, “There are also evil people. Some of them are real monsters.”

“Gods I can’t believe that. You were there alone? Since you were five?”

“Aa, it can be pretty nice sometimes, more peaceful than a city, I…” he stopped himself as he was about to say that he actually missed being back home, even if there were some things he liked about Kagome’s time, the forest had been his home for a long time.

“Sota is not a bad player, but with Higurashi-san there I think he doesn’t have anything interesting.” Dayu changed the subject when he realized Inuyasha was not going to finish what he was about to say. He was really puzzled about the other boy, his story just seemed so weird.

“You would be surprised by her open mindedness.” Inuyasha snickered and grinned quite wickedly thinking about what happened with Kagome.

“I didn’t mean that, she just doesn’t like violence much.” Dayu said remembering what had happened to her husband and how that had affected the family.

“Well… she likes me, or she would not have taken me into her home.”

“Yeah… if I’m to believe Yuka then you’re violent among other things. And I have to agree that some humans are monsters, Spiky’s gang leader is a monster all right,” Dayu said.

“I’m not evil or cruel, like that spiky kid, and being violent has kept me alive.” He stated and decided not to tell Dayu all the different types of monsters he had encountered in his life, some of them quite human.

“I can believe you’re not cruel or evil dude, someone else would have killed those guys today.” He agreed, and the young hanyou just shrugged again. He really did not like killing humans unless it was absolutely necessary.

“No point in killing them.  I just had to teach them a small lesson about picking their targets, although killing them would have been easier.” He stated nonchalantly since that was really the case.

“It would?” To the Ando boy it seemed he had ogled more than he had in his life during his conversation with Inuyasha.

“It’s easier to rip out a throat than it is to knock some one out.  If I’m not careful I could kill them on accident and that was not really my aim. It would have been bad.” Dayu shuddered, the guy talked about killing like he had experience at doing it.

‘Of course if he hunted for food, he’s probably used to killing animals.’ The young man thought.

“Of course it would, killing is bad…” Dayu began.

“Killing isn’t bad, the predator kills its prey, and it is a fact of life for the most part. Sometimes it’s either you or them.” Inuyasha explained as if it were self-evident.

“In the woods maybe, but here in the city it is bad. And yes I get some of your meaning none of us like the idea of killing, but it is either that or be sent six feet under.”

“I don’t think your situation reached that point yet, but if you don’t start planning and organizing it’ll be.” Dayu did not like the subject and decided to change to something less violent.

“Anyway, if you want I’ll show you around and also all the stuff there is to do in a city. Been to the movies yet?”

“No,” Inuyasha replied, glad he finally knew what the heck movies were.

“Great! There are a few good ones showing, you might want to ask for permission and we could go on Saturday after school.”

“Kagome and her Ofukuro are teaching me more about living in a city.  And I don’t need permission.  Higurashi-sama isn’t like that.”

“Wow, what I would do to trade my parents for her! I have to ask for permission. They usually grant it unless Yuka is being annoying.”

“Well, she knows I can take care of myself and Kagome too. But I think Saturday might be spoken for already though, Kagome has to make up her mind.” Inuyasha seriously considered taking him up on it since he was quite informative, but Shippou came first. As pack leader he had to be responsible for the pup.

“About?” Dayu figured it was a date or something like that.

“Whether or not to pick up a friend.” He responded cryptically, Dayu had stopped in front of a two-storied house with a nice garden in the front. He guessed that was his home, the scent from his sister was present.

“Ah ok, well she has my phone so you can tell me if you can make it. This is my place want to come in for a soda or something?” Dayu wanted to extend the conversation and get to know this guy better.

“Ah… no thanks, I think I better go back to the shrine.” Inuyasha said not really wanted to deal with as many people as there were scents for in the house.

“Really, come in, we’ll play something on the play station.” Dayu pressed a little. The guy was really interesting to talk to even if he did get the impression he did not talk much. His dialect was a little strange too.

“Dayu? Is that you? Mama is not going to like that it took you so long to do her errands.” Yuka’s voice was heard from the second floor window. The young man saw his white haired companion flinch, and look inquiringly at him. Then he remembered, Inuyasha might not want to deal with Yuka since she believed he was capable of harming Kagome.

“Yeah that’s Yuka. You know how to get back?”

“Yeah, I just have to follow my own scent back.” He said his ears flattened because of Yuka’s yelling.

“If you say so, anyway, I won’t be going to the park tomorrow, but maybe on Friday, so why don’t you drop by so I can introduce you to the guys? The way things are I don’t think they are going to let you close unless someone introduces you.”

“Ok, I’ll see you then or… have Kagome call you.” He added the last not really used to the new ways of communication people of the future had.

Powered by ScribeFire.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 19/27 Title: Present Time 19/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
2. Fic: Present Time 2/27 Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 11/27 Title: Present Time 11/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Series: Inuyasha
Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)
Rating: This chapter is R
Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.
Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe.
Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. Although I’ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination.
Author’s Notes: The rating from this chapter on will change to R although this chapter is still PG-13, but I want to be on the safe side for future ones. No lemon yet, so no worries for those who don’t like them, and for those that do have patience it’ll be around in a couple of chapters more at the most (actually it would probably be chapter 18).

Also, from now on I will remove the OOC warning from the author’s note, but take in mind that the characters WILL get OOC a lot from this part on. There of course will be explanations for that in between lines or in the characters conversations (any questions are welcome but sometimes the explanations will be on the next chapter), so you’ll know there IS a reason for the way they act.

I have to thank telosphilos since she is giving editorial comments/co-writing the fic with me, and we have a lot of things planned for later chapters.

Also thanks to Naoko Cat Girl and Evercool Resurrected for editing this chapter, they really did it fast but with down I could not post it.

Inuyasha had decided to stay on his favorite branch on the Go-Shimboku while he waited for dinner. There were a lot of things he needed to think about, the least of which was talking to Kagome about the change in their relationship. He had promised Higurashi-sama he would tell her daughter before her heat cycle ended, but he had not mustered the courage to do so.

He knew Kagome cared for him, that much he finally realized after analyzing the way things were between them, but mating to an inu youkai implied more than caring. It was a bond for life that could not be undone. She needed to know, and yet… there was the chance that she might be repulsed by the idea. He was a hanyou, half-human half-demon, that did not fit in either world even if that neko Watanabe had made it sound like hanyous were not reviled in her time. He was not sure he could even offer her a peaceful life.

Higurashi-sama had told him he could probably stay in that time and not fight anymore, but he worried about it. Kagome had been having those ‘tests’ to establish her status for most of her life, and he was a newcomer and would probably not be able to do anything to get a good status. He sighed; things were complicated, even if she was already his mate by instinct and dog demon tradition. As long as he did not claim her, it was not definitive, at least for her. And that brought him to the reason he was meditating at the Go-Shimboku instead of in the room the older Higurashi woman assigned him.

Inuyasha guessed it was probably the last day of Kagome’s heat cycle and her scent had been driving him crazy. The knowledge that her mother approved of him as a mate, so that there was one less obstacle, and that he could claim her any moment if she agreed was playing havoc on his instincts. And to top that, that little book, ‘Sex for Dummies’, Higurashi-sama had given him yesterday was feeding his ecchi thoughts and keeping him in a state of excitement he had never felt before.

The young hanyou had been more than shocked when his foster mother gave him the book, and his face had been red for more than an hour, but he had to admit the book had given him some interesting knowledge. The only thing was he could not really confirm that unless he mated and the only one he would ever mate was Kagome and that brought him back to where he started.

“Damn! I’m acting like Miroku!” He muttered aloud, a bit disgusted with his imagination. Just then, a light breeze brought a whiff of the scent that was driving him crazy. Kagome was approaching his tree. For a moment, he thought of just leaving, but decided against it, knowing that would only get him on her wrong side.

“Inuyasha?” She asked looking up at him.

“What?” he barked, allowing a bit of annoyance to creep on his voice.

“Come down, we’ll watch some TV before dinner.”

“No.” Kagome looked at him frowning. His mood had been a little odd since she was attacked, and the young woman was plainly confused. He had slept the day before on the tree outside her window and he seemed to want to do that again. “Why did you sleep outside yesterday?” She blurted out. “I thought you liked sleeping on a bed more than on a tree.”

“I do like beds better,” he agreed.

“Then why are you here again?”

“Feh!” He refused to answer.

“Really, Inuyasha! I don’t understand you. I thought you liked being with us!” She sounded exasperated.

“Feh! That’s not it!”

“Then what is it?” Her temper was beginning to flare.

“I had to get away from you, wench!” He snapped at her and then realized his mistake, but it was already too late.

“Nani?!!!!” She was not only angry, but hurt too. “And here I thought you were trying to be nice to me for a change!”

“No wait Ka…”

“SIT!” She shouted and he came crashing down against the ground.

THUMP!

“Oof!” He exclaimed, mumble, mumble.

“What was that?” She asked, sounding dangerously angry.

“I didn’t mean it like that!” he finally was able to utter after peeling himself from the ground and sitting in his typical cross legged position staring up at her.

“Then what did you mean?” The anger was still in her voice and Inuyasha cringed a bit.

“You know I’m terrible at expressing what I mean!”

“You’ve been saying that a lot lately, but that is no excuse for being offensive!”

“Well sorry for that! Feh! Like I could change the way I am in a day!” He said sarcastically. “I had only one person that wanted to talk to me before I met you wench!”

“Grrrrrr!” Kagome growled furiously at him before his words sank in. He had been alone most of his life and had not yet learned how to deal with people. He had been changing, Kagome realized, but it was still hard for him to do. She sat beside him, her anger assuaged.

“Please let me explain.” He sounded very nervous as he asked. “And don’t ‘sit’ me for it.”

“Hmm… I don’t know about that, but I’ll hear you.” She heard him sigh.

“I’m staying outside because… because I don’t want to hurt you.”

“What do you mean?” She asked nonplussed. To her that sounded like a very stupid and lame excuse.

“Your scent is hard for me to ignore.” He said softly and quite embarrassed. “Usually at this time I sleep upwind from you where I can’t smell it.” Kagome’s eyes boggled and a couple of veins popped.

‘Why the infuriating mutt…’ she began thinking.

“But I can’t do that inside the house, your scent is on everything!”

“Argh! So now you find my scent offensive!”

‘Oh no! That just sounded awful and she’s getting angry again. Damn! Why is it so hard to make myself understood with her?’ Inuyasha thought.

“No! No! No!” He said raising his arms as if that would protect him from a ‘sit’. “Your scent changed and my demon instincts find it much too attractive! They are going off like crazy!” He sounded a bit desperate, trying to make her understand.

“Nani?!!” Kagome was utterly confused by his explanation.

“Do I have to repeat myself wench? Damn it! Can’t you see this is hard for me to explain? Your scent is setting my demon instincts off and it’s driving me insane!” He exclaimed.

“Why you…” Kagome’s eyes went wide open and she sputtered, as her mind finally registered what he was saying. He was lusting for her! She might have felt flattered if he had just said it differently because, to be truthful, the young woman had thought about it too. But, as things were, it only shocked her and made her furious, the gall of him to mention it. “You… you hentai!” She exclaimed and slapped him as hard as she could. “You… you’re no better than Miroku!”

Inuyasha stared at her dumb founded, but her reaction gave him the answer to his yet unvoiced question about being mates. She sounded so repulsed by the idea, he was right, Kagome did not want him that way, but the thing was- he could not back up. He felt his heart breaking and yet he tried to make an effort to set things right. If not for him, at least so she would be aware of her responsibility towards Shippou.

“No! Kagome that’s not…”

“SIT! SIT! SIT!”

THUMP THUMP THUMP

Kagome was so furious and felt so ashamed, he was no better than Miroku. Inuyasha was such a lech too, and there she had thought he had feelings for her. Oh, he had feelings, just not what she was expecting; so he probably had been trying to seduce her on Monday. And it front of everyone! Her mother said she had not minded, but after their short talk the day before Kagome felt a bit betrayed that he probably did not mean it. It only made her anger flare as she stomped to the house. Asami caught her coming through the kitchen and seeing her face guessed Inuyasha had not been able to express himself.

“Kagome, where’s Inuyasha?”

“That damn mutt is outside.” Asami cringed at her daughter’s words, they dripped with venom. “He should be peeling himself from the ground by now!”

“What did he do?” She still asked, even if she knew what had probably set her daughter off.

“Argh! I can’t tell you mama, it’s so embarrassing! I’m so angry!” Kagome said pacing across the floor. As Asami took the chance to look outside, she could see the dog demon lying sprawled on the ground not moving, that worried her.

‘How could I have been so wrong?’ The older woman thought to herself. She had always believed that she knew her children well. ‘I thought Kagome would want to be his wife, that she really loved him. But she sounds so offended.’ She shook her head; Inuyasha was probably not taking that rejection well. Another one in his life from the person he cared the most.

“How many times did you sit him?” She finally asked looking at her furious daughter.

“Only three, he deserved more, many more!” She was still pacing when she saw her mother taking off her apron and turning off the stove, before she walked to the door. “Where are you going?”

“To see if he’s fine, he’s not moving… and to apologize…”

“Apologize? For what?”

“I told him to talk about it with you, I was sure you would understand. But he was sure you wouldn’t. He was right and I was wrong. I guess he knows you better than I do.” Asami explained as walked outside. She saw him stand up slowly and move closer to the God Tree.

“Understand? Understand what? Mama…” She asked more confused than angry. “Mama wait! What are you talking about?” Kagome asked, going after her.

The ‘sits’ were painful as always, but this time Inuyasha did not care much, as it was his heart that hurt and it felt like he could barely breathe. It surpassed any pain the damn curse inflicted. Kagome hated him; the idea of mating with him repulsed her. Of course that would be so; he was plain stupid to believe otherwise. But she seemed not to mind he was a hanyou. Inuyasha had to admit that perhaps that was because he had not shown any interest in her besides the Shikon no Tama fragments or lately being just friends. But that did not mean he did not care, because he did, more than anything in his life. He just did not know how to show it. Kami! He had been so happy yesterday to have the opportunity of sharing his life with her and now she hated him.

‘Kagome hates me; she hates me just like Kykyou does. Why did I let her get close to me? Why care?’ He felt very much like crying, but fought the tears, there was no use anyway. Not even Kykyou’s betrayal had made him feel that close to tears. He pushed himself back up off the ground and started to slump back to the foot of his tree. None of his usual brash self-confidence remained in his bearing; it was just too much effort. He put his hands on the base of the spot where he was sealed and felt completely worthless and unwanted. The young hanyou hung his head in pain.

It was done, there was no going back for him; he had chosen her as mate. At least he had not laid claim on her, so he could set her free from that. At the moment he did not want to do anything, his world had crumbled, and the hanyou finally understood why youkai did not mate young. An error like the one he just made would kill them as it would do him, because he did not feel like going on, nothing mattered anymore.

Kagome hated him and rejected him. So he just stood there at the scene of his murder, wishing she had been kinder and used an arrow instead. Perhaps it was his destiny to have the women he loved or cared deeply for pierce his heart and kill him, be it physical or by simple rejection. Inuyasha climbed up the small fence that surrounded the ancient Go-Shimboku, closed his eyes, and rested his head on the trunk, wanting to be alone with his thoughts. He wished to sink into oblivion where there would be no pain.

‘I still have too many responsibilities for that!’ He thought regretfully, as much as he wanted to let go of everything, he was still pack leader. ‘We still have to keep Naraku from using the Shikon no Tama. And I can’t leave Kagome to fight on her own. Kami! I just don’t think I can stand traveling with her.’ His throat constricted and a tear did roll down, the pain almost unbearable, and the young man bit his lip bloody to keep the others from falling. ‘But I have to take care of the pack, Miroku’s Kaza Ana might kill him if we don’t destroy Naraku, and Sango needs to avenge her family, village, and maybe we can do something for her little brother Kohaku. Kykyou needs to rest in peace… maybe after that I can…’ Shippou’s smiling face popped in his mind just then.

“Ah Shippou, I was forgetting you.” He whispered softly to the tree with a painful sigh. “He needs a mother, but after this I… I don’t think Kagome will be willing to listen to her responsibilities. What am I going to do with you, little twerp?” Inuyasha asked in a low voice.

‘I guess I’ll have to raise him myself, but can I do it? I just don’t know if I’ll be good for him.’ He thought resigned; it was his responsibility as pack leader. Maybe Sango and Kaede-baba would help. ‘Perhaps Higurashi-sama could tell me how to go about raising Shippou. I… I don’t think she’ll hate me because Kagome does.’

He heard his foster mother; it was comforting to think of her as that, calling him softly. A couple of gentle hands pulled him down, so he got off the fence without much resistance. Asami drew Inuyasha into a comforting hug and laid his head on her shoulder. He refused to acknowledge her, just stood there, arms hanging limply to his sides, eyes shut tight. He just wanted to be alone, she was a good human, but he was hurting so much because he had believed her. She gently started to scratch his ears and he had to bite down a sob.

For some scant moments, the young man allowed himself to be comforted; it was such a strange feeling. To have someone there who would just hug him and offer support when he felt like dying. Kagome had begun to offer that, but… he knew it would not be anymore. He smelled her scent there and at the moment he was hurting too much to face her. So he pulled away and started walking very slowly toward the well house.

“Inuyasha, wait!” Asami called to him, and then started following him. The hanyou neither stopped nor turned back.

“Come on Mama, don’t waste your time. He is just being a jerk!” Her voice reflected annoyance and the hanyou flinched at her words, but did not turn back.

“Inuyasha, please stop, I’d like to talk to you,” Asami said in a low voice. He gave no sign of hearing, and opened the doors to the dry well. She suspected he was really hurt, but keeping that pent up would do him no good.

“Mama just leave him. It’s nothing, you’ll see. He’ll just go there and be back in a while once he’s tired of throwing his tantrum.” Kagome explained still sounding angry.

“It’s nothing? Kagome, talking about this is very important to him and you call it nothing?” She asked surprised at her daughter’s callousness. “Let’s talk about this Inuyasha.”

“Feh!” He finally responded.

“Come on…”

“Leave me the fuck ALONE!” he shouted at them and the pain was evident on his voice even if he had tried to hide it. They were all inside the well house; he still did not face them as he was about to climb into the well. His shoulders sagged and one clawed hand gripped the edge in something close to a death grip. He felt like crying again and a couple of tears had already rolled down when he was by his tree.

“Inuyasha! Don’t use that language with my mother and stop being a jerk. Come up this instant! You’re the limit sometimes, making such a fuss because of three lousy ‘S’”

“It’s not the sits, it’s…” Asami began explaining.

“Can’t you fucking understand? I want to be alone!” There was no way in hell he would let Kagome see him cry now. So he had lashed at them in what he expected sounded like a very annoyed tone of voice.

‘If they don’t leave, then I will.’ He thought as he sat on the edge of the old dry well. He really did not want to leave, since even with his heart broken he still felt the need to keep Kagome safe. ‘I’ll go back to the past.’

“Inuyasha… s…”

“Damn it Kagome!” The older Higurashi cussed as she slapped Kagome.  It was not hard, but enough to knock some sense into the young woman; she was behaving too irrational. I might be because of the stress, but still, her daughter had no right to let it out on Inuyasha. Asami just had ‘that’ tone that bode no good for the one on the receiving end of it.

The young woman looked at her, eyes wide as her hand flew to her burning cheek. Her mother had never slapped her before; she was reduced to speechlessness as a couple of tears ran down her face. Kagome could not understand why her mother defended the hanyou instead of her, and the young woman felt a pang of jealousy. Inuyasha turned when he heard the sound of the slap and also stared wide eyed. Asami was defending him against her daughter, and for a moment the pain dissolved into surprise.

“Aren’t you listening to what I’m saying? I told you it’s not the ‘sits’, this is something very important to him… and to you, so I want to know what you did.”

“I… I just… slapped and… and… called him hentai. And… I had a reason! He… said my scent was making his demon instincts crazy! He… he implied…”

“Just that? Did you let him explain?” Kagome shook her head.

“Ah… well… he started to say it was not what he meant but…”

“But you ‘sat’ him anyway. Kagome, you took it wrong since it’s really hard for him to explain things. I also think you took her wrong, Inuyasha.” She knew he was listening just not wanting to speak to anyone.

“What… what do you mean I took it wrong? How… how was I to take it?” The young woman stammered. “He… sounded just like that lech Miroku!”

“Did he tell you to bear his child?” Asami had a slightly teasing tone, Kagome shook her head. “There is a reason for what he told you, and a lot more he had to say. He is not a hentai, and if you had given him a chance to explain what he meant you would know that. If he was, he would not have asked to sleep outside for the duration. Right Inuyasha?”

“Feh!” He finally uttered but it lacked his normal gruffness.

‘Duration? Of What? His hentai instincts? He talked to her about them? And she’s not freaking out?’

“You should finish telling her what you wanted.” Asami suggested, and then turned to face him, still perched on the lip of the old well. She saw with a sinking heart the look of pain flash across his face, before he hardened his statement.

“She… she never listens.” He finally said, his voice was low, but enough for them to hear it. The young man just sounded so sad. “Why talk? I already…” his voice faltered, and it was rough. “I already know what I needed.”

“Look who’s talking you…”

“Kagome stop it! This time, I don’t know about the others, but this particular time you did not listen. Inuyasha and I talked about this at length yesterday.” She saw her daughter’s eyes widen with surprise. “I know what it is that he has to tell you. In fact, it was me who suggested he should speak to you about it.” Asami turned to face to the well to find him staring at her; there was some surprise and an odd emotion she could not decipher there. Inuyasha was moved by her actions, Higurashi-sama was defending him from her daughter. Perhaps… he should talk to her later. “I apologize Inuyasha, it’s my fault this happened.”

“Feh!”

“Kagome listen, it is very hard for him to open up enough to express what he thinks or feels, just have some patience, and in the end you’ll understand what he means.” She turned to look at him again and said very softly. “Thank you for trusting me enough to talk.” Asami saw his startled state, and knew she was getting through and at least he was now paying attention. “Now Inuyasha come up, and finish telling her what you intended.”

“NO!” He said, actually recoiling, moving to put the well between them.

“It was a misunderstanding, I’m sure she’ll listen this time.”

“NO! You should have left me like I was.” He said pain showing not only on his voice but his face too. He looked as if he was about to cry for a moment, but masked it fast with anger, but still it did not go unnoticed. “I was better like I was!”

‘What did I miss? What’s going on?’ Kagome was utterly confused, she had never seen him so close to tears and looking so hurt. ‘Why is he looking like that? I’ve slapped and called him hentai before. It couldn’t have hurt him that much!’

“Then do you want me to tell her? I’m sure things will get better after that.”

“What’s the use?” He asked and turned to face away from them. “She… she… despises… me.” His voice broke and on the light coming in through the doors, they both could see he was shaking. Kagome frowned, her nerves were frayed, her life upside down and at the moment her patience had a limit, and that was it. The young woman needed to know what was going on.

“I don’t despise you, you idiot!” She exclaimed angrily, the young woman had been feeling like a coiled spring since she was attacked. Inuyasha and her mother’s behavior were all she needed to explode. “I just want to know what the hell this is all about! None of you make any sense!”

“You don’t?” He blurted out softly, relief flooding his body making him dizzy and weak. He had to lean against the well for support

“No I don’t, but right now I’m very pissed off.” She glared at him. “So please explain what’s all this about!”

“You won’t sit me?” He turned to look at her.

“Inuyasha…”

“Promise you won’t sit me!” His voice sounded almost pleading. “And that you’ll listen.”

“Inuyasha…”

“Promise me Kagome!” She had to admit she had never heard that tone of voice or the look on his face, like his life depended on that little word. So she agreed with a nod. “Promise?”

“Kagome just promise him and listen, I’m very disappointed by the way you’re behaving. After you’re finished talking to him come and look for me at the house, we need to have a serious conversation.” Asami said still sounding very angry.

“Yes, I promise.” The young woman grudgingly accepted, and then she sat on the stairs as her mother left. Inuyasha moved to sit beside her. “Well?”

Gulp.

“I… don’t want to see you hurt…” He began saying and he could hear her snicker in disbelief. The hanyou cringed, she was right to doubt it; he had hurt her many times before, but still went on. “And I’d never forgive myself if I was the one to do it.”

“That doesn’t tell me much Inuyasha. What has my scent to do with that?”

“It’s just… that… yourscentisdifferent.” He stammered and then said the last in a rush.

“What was that?”

“I said… ah… yourscentisdifferent.”

“Ok… now… why is my scent different? And what does it have to do with you hurting me?” She asked slowly, exerting as much patience as she could.

“You won’t sit me?” He asked again, and it only worked to make her more irritated.

“I already said I would not, now tell me.” She still looked menacing and downright scary.

“Well… ah…” He was completely red and looking very embarrassed. “Your scent… ah… changes every once in a while… and… well… I’m not a full demon but… I still have the instincts… and… They are going a bit haywire.” He said softly refusing to look at her, and even in the semi darkness of the well house she could see he was blushing. “I really can’t help it.” The hanyou muttered.

“So ok, my scent changes periodically. And since you’re part demon you react to that.” Kagome reasoned trying to be as patient as she could. He nodded. “But what I can’t understand is why?” She saw him turn even redder and she had not thought that possible, gulp loudly, and then brace himself as if he was thinking she would still sit him.

“You’re… youareinheat”

“What?”

“You’re in heat.” He repeated slowly in a barely audible voice, he kept his eyes averted.

“Oh!” Kagome exclaimed softly, it was her turn to blush. There was nothing she could say to that as her mind started analyzing what it meant.

Suddenly things began to make a bit more sense and her irritation diminished. Inuyasha said she was in heat. It sounded more like an animal, but she guessed he would not have known the correct word for that. The young woman realized she was actually the one setting him off; her body telling him it was ready to bear kids, the thought of what that meant filled her stomach with butterflies.

‘Oh God, how embarrassing!’ She thought ashamed; her face turned a darker shade of red. Inuyasha was trying to protect her from himself.

The young woman had just finished a project her biology teacher gave her about two weeks ago to help increase her marks. It had been about the reproductive systems of mammals. Kagome understood the concept of her reproductive cycles, and even began to understand that his getting lustful in response to her condition probably was something beyond his control. The teen girl would have never thought of that, but it made sense; his nose was too sensitive, he was part dog-demon after all. Still, that scientific knowledge did not do much to diminish her embarrassment.

But why would it bother him now of all times, when before he seemed unperturbed? And what about Sango? She had fertile days also and he did not seem affected by it, nor by any of the village girls, and she was sure they had encountered that problem many times before. Her mother said that he was not a Hentai, and while Kagome began to understand why he was outside, he was keeping away for her sake instead of going with his instincts. She had also said that if she had patience he would be able to express himself, so she let him.

Kagome was silent for a long time as she pondered all that, and Inuyasha’s heart began sinking.  So Higurashi-sama was wrong again, it had not been a misunderstanding after all. At least she had not ‘sat’ him. There was a tense silence and suddenly both felt like they had to say something.

“I see…” She began saying, although the young woman was not sure what. She heard him take a deep breath, and guessed he was breathing her scent as his face turned slightly in her direction.

“It’s not something…” Inuyasha also began saying and stopped when he heard she wanted to speak. “You go first.”

“It’s just that… I was not aware it bothered you… why now all of a sudden? What about other women? You have not complained about Sango.” Kagome asked, the questions would be hard for him to answer, she knew that. But she was starting to feel curious.

“I don’t mind other women’s scent. I can ignore them usually, so it really doesn’t bother me that much…” Inuyasha said softly and took another deep breath of her scent. He loved it, even more when she was in heat. “It’s just that… you… you smell nicer… much nicer. And…” He faltered.

“And what?” Kagome was surprised that he had admitted that much. She felt flattered, and it sounded like he was trying to say he felt attracted to her more than to any other woman. She kept her voice level since he was starting to talk, and she guessed that if she sounded angry he would shut up.

“Things are happening so fast…” He said running a clawed hand through his silvery mane, as he stared at the well. “Four days ago I was not aware we had a pack, and yet we’ve been one for a long time.”

“A pack? Like wolves?” She saw him flinch at the comparison and realized he must have thought of Kouga.

“Yes, dog demons form packs just like wolves.” He said with a nod. “It’s something done by instinct and I didn’t know we had formed one since you took Shippou.”

“We?” Her heart had begun to beat a bit wildly in her chest as hope that he really loved her began growing. Still, she tried to quiet them in case she was guessing wrong. He nodded once emphatically.

“Yes, you and I… We became the leaders and as people were taken in, the pack took form. We are an odd bunch though, as a pack does not include mixed species. An inu hanyou, four humans and 3 full youkai is a strange mix.” He allowed himself a small lopsided grin, that odd group with the exception of the human beside him had all agreed to be part of the family.

“Inuyasha… Why were you not aware of this?”

“I… had no older dog demons around when I was a pup. I should have grown up surrounded by a pack… but well…” He let his voice trail off at that before going on. “I occasionally bumped into Myoga-jiji, but you know he disappears as soon as it gets dangerous, which for me was almost every other day.” He admitted sadly. “My fucking instinct just started to do things on its own and… I’m too young to have a pack… but well… thing is, now I have one.” He scratched his head absently.

‘Now this is interesting.’ Kagome thought as she had always been curious about his age but never got around to asking.

“Too young? How old are you?”

“Not counting the time I was sealed I will be 16 this autumn.” Kagome turned to look at him surprised, he was her age! That was the reason why he sometimes behaved like a Jr. High boy, if he lived in her time he would be a Jr. High boy! Somehow, she had always thought he was much older by demon standards, just not mature enough. The way he acted began to make more sense now. “You seem… surprised.”

“I… thought you were older…” She said softly, now that she was listening, Kagome realized that she had wronged him badly. He had every reason to be angry and yet… what she had seen was more like dejection. Inuyasha had looked so sad and hurt, she owed him an apology.

“The guys back there thought the same. Is that bad? If I count the time I was pinned at the Go-Shimboku then I’ll be 66. But that’s still too young to have a pack.” Kagome could not help but smile at that. Was he trying to please her? That was just so strange coming from him.

“No, it’s not bad,” she said with a small smile and heard him sigh relieved, “it’s just that I finally get a chance to understand why sometimes you act the way you do. But tell me, what does the pack have to do with my scent changing?”

“You won’t ‘sit’ me?” He asked again.

“No, I won’t say it. I promise that whatever it is I won’t say the ‘S’ word.” She caressed his cheek softly startling him.

“Ok… you are the lead female of my pack… by inu youkai instinct and tradition the… ah… leading pair are… mates.” He said the last word very softly and readied himself for her outburst. But it did not come, only a small gasp, so the young man turned slowly to face her.

Kagome’s hands were on her mouth and her eyes were squeezed tight, like she was about to cry but did not want to. Her heart beat wildly and she really could not believe what he just said. Inuyasha was her mate; she felt that it really meant more than just sex partners or the co leaders of a group. Still, she wanted to confirm it; the problem was she could not speak. The young man took it wrong again, believing her silence meant she did not want to be his mate he began saying.

“It’s okay if you don’t like that, Kagome… I have not claimed you so you’re still free to choose. I understand I… haven’t been nice and… well… I’m a hanyou. Just… just don’t leave Shippou… you’re his mother by pack tradition… I’ll take care of him…” He babbled feeling close to panic and hurt again.

‘He thinks I don’t want him?’ She shook her head a bit amused. ‘You’re an idiot sometimes Inuyasha. How could you not know that I love you?’ She thought as his words slowly sank in. ‘And what do you mean by saying you have not claimed me and I’m still free to choose, what about you?’ She softly placed a hand on his lips to stop him.

“Shhh”

“But…” Inuyasha stared at her wide-eyed.

“I haven’t said no yet.” She said softly, staring into his golden eyes. In the dim light of the well house, they glowed beautifully. “I just want to understand better what this means.” He nodded slowly, his eyes still wide. “What does being mated by dog demon tradition mean? Do you know what it’d mean by human ones?” He was about to open his mouth to answer but she shushed him again. “And what did you mean saying you have not claimed me?” She heard him gasp, saw the color of his face darken and he avoided her eyes. He looked clearly embarrassed; she blushed getting an idea of what it might mean. Surprisingly enough it also thrilled her. The young woman moved to kneel on the step below him so she could see his face better in the dim light of the well house. “Now tell me.”

“Being mated… ah… It means that… ah…”

‘Stupid fool! Tell her, she hasn’t said no yet. This is your chance!’ He took a deep breath after berating himself.

“It means that I’m yours and you’re mine for as long as we live…” He heard her gasp and saw her eyes go wide and moist with unshed tears.

“Oh my God!” Kagome exclaimed so low he barely heard her.

“Sometimes beyond that.” Inuyasha added softly, and her looking about to cry was making him more nervous than he already was. But he decided to go on; there was no chance of going back. “Your mother thinks it’s like something called marriage and she…” he could not go on as suddenly he found himself with Kagome in his arms; she let out a sob and clung to him.

Completely dumfounded by the action, the young man tentatively hugged her. She held him closer, her arms holding him tightly by the neck as she buried her face under his chin. Inuyasha started purring; knowing the soft sound and the vibration calmed her, and allowed himself the opportunity to hold her tight too. The young man managed to bury his nose in her hair and breathed in her lovely scent. After some moments like that she calmed enough and reluctantly pulled a bit away, although he still held her loosely. She had not let him finish, too happy about what being his mate meant to listen to the rest.

“You told all this to Mama?” Kagome said softly, knowing this, she finally understood why her mother had acted like that. The young woman would not have listened to him if she had not slapped some sense into her. She could see why he had looked so dejected; he believed she had rejected him. She owed him an apology.

“Yes, I told her yesterday. She seemed happy about it.” He admitted. “But… you… have not told me what you think.” Kagome smiled as he looked nervously at her, with a soft smile and as she caressed his cheek softly, she responded.

“Yes you silly hanyou, I will be your mate.” She said hugging him tight and whispering in his ear. “I owe you an apology, I’m sorry I over reacted like that. I’m just glad that Mama did get some sense into me.” Inuyasha hugged her back, pressing her close to him as he nuzzled her neck and hair unable to utter a word for some time. Happier than he had ever been in his entire life.

“Your mother is an especially kind woman, Kagome.”  He was finally able to say, “she is so accepting, and treats me like a son, she reminds me of Ofukuro so much.” He made a pause to sniff her hair delicately. “She wanted you to know, so if my instincts won you’d understand.” He said very softly, somehow feeling more confident talking to her. Perhaps holding her like he was doing was the key.

“What would happen if they won? You make it sound as if it’s not a good thing.” She asked and felt him tense a bit. A look at his face in the dim light told her he was blushing furiously.

“It… It’s…” Inuyasha squeaked and had to clear his throat to get the words out. “It’s not a bad thing.”

“Then?”

“If we… if we both… want it.” He finally choked out, then making a big effort he went on. “But… I didn’t know if you did, Kagome. I would… I would never impose myself on you.”

“But why is this happening now? We’ve been traveling together for some time.”

“I think it’s because I just began to realize so many things.” Inuyasha said thoughtfully. “On Sunday Myoga ended up telling the guys about the pack, and they accepted me.” He had a small pleased smile, and looked happy, she could remember seeing him like that only once. When he discovered the Bakuryuuha. “Then on Monday my instincts stated my decision to choose you as a mate. I was a bit out of it because of those thingies your mother gave me.”

“So you regret that?” Her voice denoted sadness, she started to pull away.

“No Kagome, I don’t regret that.” He pulled her closer again. “I was just not aware I was shouting it to Watanabe with body language. I wish I was, and had told you sooner, but I don’t regret it at all.” Inuyasha nuzzled her neck, just sniffing her scent. “I chose you Kagome, and for me there is no going back. I’ll set you free if you’re not sure though, we’re still in time.” His voice broke a little. “But to me you’re the only mate I’ll ever have.”

Taking the initiative and completely moved by his words, Kagome kissed him softly on the cheek, felt him freeze under her arms, and very softly grazed his lips with hers. She heard his soft gasp and then felt him tentatively lean into her kiss. It was short but sweet, and it was followed by others as both started to gain confidence. He nibbled her lips, enjoying her taste, so similar to her scent that he really could not have enough. A moment later, he felt her soft tongue touch his lips and he let it in.

They went on kissing for some time, exploring their mouths and experimenting, getting used to each other. Kagome ended sitting on his lap, her hands entwined in his silvery mane. She was just so happy, for a long time she had dreamed of what it would be like to be kissed by him, and now he was doing just that. But her mind would not allow her to be that happy for long, and the image of him kissing Kykyou assaulted her. Inuyasha felt her tense and break their kiss. He tried to see her eyes and she just turned away.

“What is it Kagome?” He sounded concerned and she was surprised that his usual gruff tone was missing.

“Nothing.” She said still avoiding his eyes.

“I can see it’s not nothing, something is bothering you.” Inuyasha insisted.

“Really Inuyasha it’s…”

“Kagome,” he interrupted her sounding slightly angry.

Not talking was what almost got them into disaster; he did not want to go through that kind of situation ever again. It just hurt too much and he had wanted to die, and that went against every instinct of his being. So even if it was hard for him to express himself he was going to do it, and he wanted her to do the same.

“Tell me. Earlier today we… took things wrong because we don’t talk to each other… I… I don’t want this to happen to us again, if… something bothers me… I’ll tell you and I want you to do the same.” She just turned to look at him wide eyed. This was such a change for him, but she guessed that this was one of the most painful misunderstandings for him.

“It’s just…” She began saying and faltered, deep inside the young woman still felt she could not compare with Kykyou. And the fear the he would run to her was still pretty much alive. He raised an eyebrow in inquiry. “What about Kykyou? You might… you might go to hell with her and leave me.”

“I won’t.” He said after a pause.

“That’s what you said before, but you still went to her. You promised Kykyou to protect her and to go to hell with her.” There was obviously pain in Kagome’s voice.

“I know…” He said softly looking to her. “I promised her that, and my life and my soul when she was returned…”

“You see you’ll…”

“Shhh” He shushed with a finger to her lips, the gesture was so gentle and reminded her that she did just that a few moments ago. “I have not finished yet, don’t jump into conclusions again.” She just nodded, his finger was still on her lips, and he softly traced them. “I had already died for her 50 years ago. And I offered her something that is not mine to give, Kagome. We were already a pack. My life belongs to you, Shippou, and the rest of the pack.” Kagome was surprised he had made a difference there. Her, Shippou, and the rest of their little band, it was like a difference in priorities.

“And your soul?”

“My soul is yours Kagome… my mate.” Kagome let out a sob and buried her head on his shoulder, he stroked her back gently. “I might not have been aware of my responsibility to all of you then, and foolishly promised her that.” He lifted her chin and kissed her. “But I know now… and it’s… it’s not just a responsibility… I care for all of them you know, but I… I care… I… I belong to you.” Each pause was a kiss marking his words. It had been hard to say all that but he had managed to express most of his thoughts.  He might not have been able to say straight out that he loved her, but he knew that he would do it in time.

They had kept cuddling and kissing while he told her of what it meant to be the leaders, and he specially pointed out Shippou’s situation. The moment he joined the pack he should have been treated as their pup and received an education. Inuyasha should have started teaching him to track, hunt, and defend himself. Instead, he had spent most of his time arguing with the kit and bopping him on the head. And Kagome should have also participated in his education, showing him how to behave as the smallest member of the pack, the proper way to treat those of higher rank, meaning everybody else except Kirara.

Not knowing their responsibilities, they had allowed Shippou to grow a bit wild. And they would have to work hard to correct that. Kagome pointed out that his bopping the kid on the head was not getting him anywhere with the kit, and he had to agree on that. He told her he had tried a different method that some how just popped into his head and that it worked better. But none was sure as to how to go about raising a kid. So they decided that perhaps the best solution would be to bring Shippou to that time and ask her mother for advice.

Watanabe Kojiro climbed the steps to the shrine with feline grace and as he reached the top, he used his sense of smell to locate the pup. He noticed that the area had been scent marked by him as his home. It was the sort of mark that most kinds of demons gave off in their sleep marking their bedding. Watanabe looked for the usual hole in the ground or cave that would be where the pup was sleeping, but there was nothing remotely similar around. Though there was a lingering aura of magic around a spot on the ancient tree, and then it dawned on him; the scent was everywhere because the pup was sleeping up there as a neko would. He must have felt too vulnerable sleeping on the ground. The more he started to notice these little things, the more he understood what Higurashi-san and Lord Sessho had told him about Inuyasha’s life.

He was not near the house or on the tree, although he had been there not long ago. His nose guided him to an old construction. As walked there, he realized it must be the place where the well, both Inuyasha and the girl used to travel back in time, was located.

As he opened the doors, he came to a scene out of a romance novel. He mentally groaned at his timing that was not going to get him in the pup’s good graces. But bad as it was, the girl was still in heat so the interruption couldn’t hurt that much. The young Miko would not be on her birth control pills yet, so the risk of a baby was still there. The couple was kissing on the stairs that led to the well below, and talking quietly between kisses.

At the sound of the doors sliding, they suddenly looked up and straight at him. He could hear a low growl from the pup that was quickly cut off. He nodded in greeting to the girl who nodded back. Inuyasha just gave him a piercing look that all but screamed his irritation at Watanabe. The pup released his mate, defiance in his eyes as he schooled his face to a more neutral expression.

‘What the fuck is he doing here? Isn’t it enough that I’ll have to see him at the police place?’ Inuyasha thought annoyed, after being royally reamed the day before, he did not want anything to do with him. ‘Though he was not there today.’

“Kagome, I believe the neko wants to talk with me.” His voice was gruff and it did not hide his animosity toward him. “I think you should go talk to Higurashi-san and your grandfather about Shippou while we are out here. It is your choice.” She nodded, kissed his cheek, and left without saying a word. Watanabe had no idea what the last comment was about.

‘That Shippou may be a member of his pack.’ He thought, afraid to ask in light of all the weird and impossible answers he had received in the past day and a half. ‘Now let’s see if I can justify the trust both his foster mother and Lord Sessho have put in me.’

“What do you want neko?” The pup asked, clearly back to the hostility of their first meeting.

“I want to apologize.” He said simply.

“To apologize?” Inuyasha echoed, clearly not expecting that answer from the look on his face, which was quickly replaced by one of annoyance. With a sigh, Watanabe went on, and some how he got the feeling that not many people ever apologized to him.

“Yes, I was not having a good day and well… I have to say you bore the brunt of it.” Inuyasha just looked at him and said nothing, he had moved down to the well. “After you talked with her yesterday, your foster mother called me and chewed me out. Consider yourself maternally defended.” Again, a flicker of surprise appeared on his face to be replaced by the annoyance. “I must admit you are one lucky dog to have fallen into the hands of Kagome-chan and Higurashi-san.” Inuyasha remained silent, although he could feel the animosity was lessening. The pup’s stance had relaxed a bit as he sat on the well’s edge. “She told me a fair bit about you and Kagome-chan that I didn’t know.” He still got no answer, so he added. “Feel like sitting down somewhere…” He said as he gestured to the steps to see if it was ok for him to sit there, it was going to be a long talk. “Mind if I…”

“Feh! Do as you wish.” The pup said with an indifferent shrug as he found a more comfortable position on the ground with his back resting against the well. Kojiro sprawled out on the steps in true feline fashion, hoping to convey a non-threatening stance to him.

“Look, I know a bit about what’s really going on,” that got him a curious look, “and I want to help you keep it quiet, but to do that I need to discuss a few things with you. If you can accept my apology that is.” The pup seemed to ponder about whether to accept it or not for a few moments, then he just gave a brief curt nod.

“What did Higurashi-sama tell you?” Inuyasha asked through narrowed eyes, he was a bit worried that she might have mentioned the Shikon no Tama. It would be too dangerous for Kagome if the modern demons knew about it.

“For starters, she was not the only one that talked to me, but I’ll get to the others in a moment.” He saw the pup tense and could almost see his brain working, trying to find out who else knew about him. “We would have given you something for the headache if you had told us. We might even have called the tests off early. You didn’t have to sit there and endure the pain.” Inuyasha just gave him an odd look and shrugged. This was not going well, but he had to tell him what he had learned in order to be able to help him. It still blew his mind that the pup could be an important historical figure that time traveled between the past and the present.

“Who told you and how much?” Inuyasha finally asked having found no one he could think off who knew. He sounded very serious about the matter. Seeing how it was a matter of life and death for both the young man and his mate, Watanabe had to approve.

“Someone whose life you spared when most other demons would have taken it. He told me that you most likely wouldn’t mind seeing him crippled for the rest of his youkai lifetime for some of the crap he pulled, even if you didn’t have it in you to kill him outright.”

“That doesn’t tell me much.” He said, there were not many demons who could claim as much, but he got the feeling that whoever it was had moved into a position of power within the modern overall demon pack. It did not sound like he was going to enjoy knowing who had filled the neko in about the well.

“He very much regrets his actions back when he was barely more than a pup himself. He has become a very different person from the one you know in the past. We spent several hours discussing it. He wanted me to tell you that he will stay away from you, your family, your in-laws, and the shrine grounds unless invited.” This got him a look full of worry for a few seconds; before it was replaced again by an expressionless mask.

“Who is the demon that knows about me and the well?” He asked in a cold voice, that conveyed a threat if the question was not answered.

“He is one of the most powerful demons still alive… and the one that started and made possible the change in human/demon relations. He fought hard, in both war and politics to attain his goals. That is why he is highly respected by both species.”

“I don’t think I know of any demon that would have fought for something like that.” Inuyasha said cautiously, all of the demons he knew back at the Sengoku Jidai did not care much for humans. Shippou, Kirara, and Myoga were the only exceptions.

‘Kouga!’ The name popped in his mind, and got out of him a dangerous, angry growl. ‘It can’t be the wimpy wolf; he is too much of a coward. Not the type to fight… but if it is I’ll kill him if he dares so much as to come close to Kagome!’

‘Whoever he is thinking about has really made him angry.’ Watanabe thought and eyed him wearily.

“He also wants to have you meet your nieces and nephews…” He said and that got him a reaction from the pup as soon as his words registered. He was on his feet growling.

‘That can only mean one person… Sesshomaru!’ Inuyasha started pacing, looking like a caged animal, his ears laid back in anger as he clenched his fists. Kojiro could smell blood as the pup’s claws dug into the skin of his palms. In a way, he was expecting that reaction after talking with the Demon Lord.

“Grrrrrrrrrr! That fucking bastard is still alive! Grrrrrrrr!” If there was one person he had no desire to ever deal with again, it was him.

‘Why does that surprise you?’ A voice in his mind asked. ‘You saw those pictures of him and your parents’ reincarnations at the cave. Heck! You brought them with you!

‘Shut up! Shut up! I should have read the damn scroll faster!’ He thought angrily.

“And he knows were Kagome lives! Damn fucking bastard! I have to do something before he comes for her or Tetsusaiga.”

“Inuyasha…” He called to the younger hanyou, who did not pay much attention as he kept ranting, hate pouring through every pore.

In a way Kojiro understood him, Lord Sessho was one of the reasons the pup’s life had been so miserable. Still, the demon had changed and done so much to find a way to make up for his youthful mistakes. If not for him, most hanyous would still be reviled and killed. Demons would still fight demons and humans. So whatever he was when he was young, he made up as he became an important youkai. The neko realized the pup was not going to stop ranting on his own, so he stood up and walked toward him.

“Inuyasha!” He said as grabbed the young inu hanyou by the shoulders shaking him hard enough to gain his attention.

“What?” He snapped shaking off the claws that grabbed his shoulders and had slightly pierced his skin. Not so much to hurt, but to call his attention

“Lord Sessho changed; he is not the same one you know anymore.”

“Feh! I can’t believe my asshole half-brother is capable of changing! Even though he seems to have changed his name.”

“Look, he hopes to reconcile with you in time, but knows it is a bit much to expect anytime soon. He even admits he was an asshole and treated you like shit.”

Inuyasha highly doubted the desire to reconcile on his part was sincere. He had never attacked his brother, but he would not lie down and die either. Sesshomaru was just too evil, so this might become the first time; he needed to keep Kagome and her family safe. He would not wait until he tried to harm them. Things between them had always been strained by his brother’s prejudices, which brought him to the point of ignoring the call of the blood. His hatred for the demon ran deep.

“You talked to that asshole.” His eyes reflected the deep hatred he felt. “I never attacked family, that includes him and he knows it.”

“He does, and is aware he did wrong when he was young. However, for him it’s been 500 years, even if for you time has not passed. He asked me to convey to you his regrets! He has really done a lot for demons, but believe it or not he did more for hanyous.”

“Feh! I’ll believe it when I see it. If he attacks me or mine again, he better be carrying the Tenseiga ’cause I don’t think I could pull the blow anymore. I’m even stronger now.”

“Aren’t you listening?” Kojiro raised his voice; the volume was enough to startle Inuyasha into silence, his sensitive ears twitching. The neko went on before the inu recovered his voice. “Haven’t you seen the changes? How many hanyous have you seen around? At that police precinct we are at least 50, have you seen any being reviled? You were there all morning, enough to notice that.”

“No.” Inuyasha admitted, shaking his head. “I didn’t see anyone being mistreated.”

“That is part of the change. And believe it, he won’t attack your people. In fact, he was a close friend and partner of Kagome-chan’s father, Higurashi-san also knows him, and even your Miko has seen him and his mate around; of course, in his human guise, he was not recognized. He has been protecting the family for some time now.” To this Inuyasha gaped, his brother was friend to a human? He protected Kagome’s family? It was just too hard to believe.

“That… that can’t be true. It… doesn’t sound like Sesshomaru at all.”

“Now that I know part of the story, I have to agree with you, he was a bastard in his youth, and probably is for some businesses. But you see… he has eight hanyou pups and a couple of older ones now and wouldn’t even consider attacking either you or her family.” Watanabe tried to assure the pup.

The Demon Lord had said that things were bad between him and his brother and Inuyasha’s words only confirmed it. Lord Sessho had told him that pointing out that his pups were hanyous, as well as his friendship with Kagome’s family, would carry a bit of weight with his brother because of how biased he had once been against them.

“Nani?! He mated a human?” Inuyasha looked at the neko in utter shock. He never would have expected that of his brother. The only human his brother seemed to be able to stand was Rin.

“Aa, I believe you remember Rin?”

“The cute little girl that follows him everywhere?” Inuyasha asked just to make sure he was not losing his hearing or his sanity.

“Hai. She’s his mate.” Inuyasha could not help but snigger. The powerful Sesshomaru mated the adorable little Rin. That was funny and the sniggering turned into a full laugh, Oh the fun he could have taunting his brother about it if he decided to come by for a fight over the Tetsusaiga again.

“Lady Rin thought you would find that funny. She is a very beautiful and intelligent woman now. Any ways, they told me about how you time travel through the well on the shrine grounds and your pack. I suppose this is it.”

“Yeah, this is the well. Only Kagome and I can pass through though. I still have to see if we can pass any others with us.”

“I’m forbidden from asking about the exact nature of your Hunt, but I know it has everything to do with trying to kill an evil hanyou named Naraku. That is part of the standard history lesson for youkai in the modern era, but Lord Sessho told me it is highly edited and all the names are left out for a reason.” Inuyasha snorted at that.

“So we made it to demon history?” He snorted to that, he though it was actually ironic. Watanabe made it sound like they were the good guys at least. Inuyasha then went on. “The truth is too dangerous. Kagome would not be safe anywhere if it were known.” He hated having to agree with his brother on anything.

“I gathered as much. I’m still having a hard time believing everything they told me. I spent most of the night trying to assimilate all this…” He made an expansive gesture as he let his voice trail off.

“You were not at the police place today.” Inuyasha commented. It was not easy for him to trust, but the circumstances were pushing him in the direction of trusting the neko. He did not like that situation very much, but after all he was hearing, the younger hanyou reached the conclusion that there was not really much choice.

“No, needed some time to think. Everything about you or your quest is so confusing pup, that I felt a bit overwhelmed by it.” Watanabe scratched his ears softly.

“I have to admit all this is actually quite weird, though I didn’t stop to think much about it.” Inuyasha agreed, he understood the feeling as he himself had it. He was not sure what to think anymore, since the simple wish of protecting Kagome in her time had turned into something so complicated.

“They didn’t tell me everything about your Hunt.” That got him a curious look. “Or you, but Higurashi-san commented on some things that filled the gaps. Officially, you are Ryoutou and Itami Shirosenshi’s son who disappeared ten years ago. It would be best if you tried to stick to that story. They were your parent’s reincarnations. The son that disappeared was apparently yours, but he had to cease to exist for the well to work.” Inuyasha looked away, staring into the sunset light coming through the well house’s doors.

“I know.” His voice was low. “I have their diaries. They left them where they knew I would find them, but I have not been able to read much yet, only part of the story of my reincarnation’s disappearance. Both of them thought I might need to know about it…” His voice trailed off.

“I’m sorry… I’m sure it is a painful subject.” He sighed, and saw the pup shrug. “I didn’t mean to interrupt you and the Miko. My timing was just plain bad. You officially have a special dispensation from the Demon Lord of the West Lands to mate her, by the way. If anyone harasses you too much about it, send him or her my way and I’ll tell them as much. This is the document.” Kojiro said handling him a folder he’d left on the stairs when he came in. Since he was not wearing his glasses Inuyasha did not even try to read it, he would check it once he was in the house. “You are going to catch a bit of flack about it, so you are going to have to find a way to deal with it. Most hanyous nowadays don’t take a mate until they are at least seventy. That makes me too young to have a mate if that helps your perspective. I’m sixty three.”

“I’d be sixty five, almost sixty six if Kykyou had missed with that damn sealing arrow of hers.”

“The Demon Lord said as much, and well that part of your life is also considered history. Although Lord Sessho has been doing his best to conceal whatever records there are of your quest until it is done.” Inuyasha snorted again. Watanabe was telling him as much as he was allowed that would not put in danger the quest’s results. The young hanyou might hear about his own story although his name probably would not be mentioned. “The question of your life expectancy and hers was what the Demon Lord thought would work best as an explanation for nosey demons and humans. It is rare, but it is still done occasionally in this era.”

“He lived through Naraku’s schemes and he doesn’t know if we will live?” Inuyasha asked in disbelief.

“It’s one of the paradoxes of time travel. For us here your quest is over, and yet it is still going, as for you it has not ended.” At the pup’s puzzled statement, he tried to explain better, even if he did not really understand it that well himself. “There is a slim margin either way. He can’t be sure if you lived or died until it is all over. Things that happened to you both now would have repercussions in the past. For that reason I’m not allowed to tell you anything of what I do know of the outcome for fear of changing the past.”

“Feh!” He just did not know what else to say. It finally made sense to him, but that did not necessarily mean he had to like it.

“Exactly. I think I had better get going, it smells like your supper is about ready. Think on what I said and tell me what you want me to do to help.”

“Feh! I have too much to stuff to think about already. And you’ve just added to that, neko.”

“Call me Kojiro or Watanabe or else you might slip in front of Nomura, and he is damn good at finding things out. It won’t be good if he did find out, he’s not supposed to know about demons. Are you going to keep sleeping out there until she’s not in heat?” He asked as he made his way to the door. Inuyasha followed.

“Feh! Shouldn’t be more than another night after this.” He responded with a shrug once they were outside.

“The scent too strong indoors?”

“Aa” Inuyasha said and nodded slightly, as he stood by his tree. His intentions were clear to Kojiro, the kid wanted to stay outdoors for a while, probably to sort his thoughts or to keep away from his mate’s scent.

“You’re more of a gentleman than I gave you credit for pup.” Watanabe said and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder. “One more thing, would you mind if I talk to your mate for a moment tonight?”

“What for?”

“I want to tell her which shifts of the surveillance team have youkai. No need to make her nervous again.” Inuyasha was about to leap to his favorite branch before answering when the hand on his shoulder stopped him. “Don’t do something that a human would not be able to do where our people can see you. It will bring forth too many questions about you.”

“I see… Guess I’ll have to climb.” He said with a shrug and started his way up easily.

“What about my question?” Watanabe called from below the branch Inuyasha chose.

“Go talk to her then.” He responded, and saw the neko hanyou turn to walk toward the house. “Kojiro…”

“Yes?” His back was still to Inuyasha not wanting to let him see the small pleased smile on his face. Perhaps he could still gain the inu hanyou’s trust.

“Don’t scare her this time.”

“I won’t.”

Inuyasha needed time to think about this new information. There was just too much happening too quickly; he did not know how to handle it all. His brother had approved of Kagome as his mate in his official capacity as a Demon Lord, to keep the modern demons off his back. It was a favor of sorts, but his brother had hated him for years. He just did not know what to make if it.

Kagome walked past Lieutenant Watanabe and slowly made her way to the house. She wanted to be with Inuyasha, it had felt good to be in his arms and kiss him, even if it still made her feel a bit self-conscious. The young woman thought the same happened to ‘her hanyou’, he was not used to being touched or to touch, as he rarely allowed close contact. It made her think they needed more time together to work things out, and there were still a lot of things they needed to talk about.

The young Miko wanted to learn more about being a pack, although she was aware Inuyasha did not know much about it either. She was curious about what their respective duties were. The fact that Shippou should have been educated surprised her; she had pampered him a lot but realized they should have trained him as well, which none of them did.

Kagome loved the kit dearly, so at least in that department she was not lacking, and Inuyasha had really shocked her admitting that he ‘cared’ for the runt a lot. She had to smile at that; it had been such a great step for him to admit some of his feelings and go so far as to admit a few mistakes. He accepted that he should have treated the kid differently, and would have tried if he had known about his role sooner. But he was really unaware of it until a few days before and he also did not know what to do about it. She came into the kitchen where something was simmering on the stove and was reminded of her impetuous entrance not a long time ago.

‘Kami-sama! I could have ruined our lives for not listening.’ She sighed with regret. ’Mama must be thinking very poorly of me right now and it isn’t like she doesn’t have good reason.’ Kagome felt ashamed and at the same time relieved that her mother had found a way to get them to talk. ‘I usually don’t listen to him, or even try to on those few occasions that he wants to explain, and… well he is just the same not really listening either. I’m glad we finally agreed to talk to each other.’ She started getting the things to set the table without even being asked. She knew her mother had seen her, but she needed a minute to gather her thoughts before she faced her.

As she worked, Kagome’s mind wandered to the little kitsune. They needed to bring Shippou to her time if they could; he was their responsibility, not Sango’s or Miroku’s. She was sure that without him there, the rest of the pack could get a lot more done with one less worry. Saturday would be the best day for it, she decided. Inuyasha could go there in the morning, while she was at school, check on everyone, tell them what was going on, and return by midday with him. It would be a gamble to see if the well would let Shippou through, but if it did not, they would have to think of something else.

Saturday would also be good because they could use the rest of the weekend to start getting him familiarized with the modern world. Unfortunately, there was also the issue of childcare. Shippou was not quite old enough for school, not that she thought there was one that would deal with a hyperactive youkai child full of curiosity. And neither she nor Inuyasha would have time to watch him as they were fairly busy during the day.

“Argh,” She exclaimed a bit frustrated, “this is how families where both parents work must feel.” The fact that Inuyasha was letting her make the decision about it because she knew the time better than he did was not making things any easier for her.

“Looks like you listened this time,” her mother said, interrupting her musings.

“Yes mama, I did. I’m sorry I acted like such an idiot…” She paused nervously. “Thank you for slapping some sense into me. Inuyasha didn’t deserve those ‘sits’.” There, she said it; maybe since Inuyasha forgave her, her mother would too. It was obvious she had taken him under her protective wings. Asami just nodded in agreement and understanding.

“What were you thinking so intently on right now?” She asked as she busied herself with finishing dinner.

“Shippou. Inuyasha thinks it would be better if we could free the pack more by bringing him here.” The word sounded odd to her ears, but Kagome guessed she would get used to it. “He said it’s my decision because I know more about this time than he does. Would it be alright if we brought him?” Kagome thought that a long discussion about the pack was in order with the dog hanyou and Myoga jiji when they could get spare some time.

“Certainly. I am sure Sota would love the company, the fact he is a youkai would just fascinate him. How old is he anyway?” Asami asked. It was clear that Inuyasha had told her much of what they had gone over and that she was accepting her responsibilities. Asami guessed that she got to play grandmother sooner than she expected, not that she minded in the least.

“I’m not really sure. He can’t be more than four, although he is really small, he can talk very well. The problem is: what are we going to do during the week when I’m at school and Inuyasha needs to be at the police station? He told me the cops sure made a point about expecting him to be there as often as possible and to be available any time in case they find another body.” Kagome shuddered at the thought. “Besides Shippou is very curious and hyperactive, he really needs supervision.” She explained not sure what she would do with the child at those times.

“Oh, the day care issue? Welcome to parenthood honey.” She said with a small comforting smile. “I think Inuyasha and I can work something out for during the day, most days.” She assured her daughter.

“I’m not so sure about that Mama.” At her words, she got a puzzled look from her mother. “I don’t doubt you’ll do a good job… It’s Inuyasha I’m worried about.”

“How so Kagome?”

“Well… He and Shippou don’t get along that well… Inuyasha would protect him of course, and has even admitted today that he does care for him but… I don’t know… Shippou usually manages to make him loose his temper, by either teasing or sometimes just pissing him off. Then Inuyasha would bop him on the head, several times until I ‘sit’ him.”

“I see…” Asami said thoughtfully, she already had an inkling about some of the reasons for that but she wanted to see if Kagome could see them too. “Now… I want you to think, is there something that usually makes them go off like that? Not just Inuyasha, but make Shippou start bothering him?”

“Hmm… not sure…” Kagome let her voice trail off as she began reviewing closely most of the fights she had seen, and soon things became clearer. “Oh, I had never thought of that!” It was not just one thing that set Inuyasha off, but she might be able to solve at least one.

“And that is?”

“Inuyasha is jealous! Sometimes Shippou would come to me with his pitiful pout and get petted or pampered. Then he’d flaunt that at Inuyasha, Kami why didn’t I notice that before?”

“Well I think that can be solved easily if you both talk, and you let Shippou know you don’t approve of that behavior. You’d probably have to stop petting or pampering him until he understands. Is there something else?”

“He challenges Inuyasha’s leadership, as often as he can… and… I never called Shippou to task. I think I made it like it was ok for him to do it since I ended ‘sitting’ Inuyasha for bopping him. Oh Mama, how could I have been so stupid? I didn’t know about the pack, but it was sort of an unspoken agreement that Inuyasha was the leader… I thought he was just being mean towards Shippou.”

“So now you know, you can’t change what you did, but can try to make them better now. I think you should not challenge his authority in front of the kid, if you don’t agree you can talk about that later in private. And if Shippou does, you should show him that is not acceptable. You make him sound like a smart kid, so I think he’ll get the idea the moment that behavior results in the contrary effect. I’m supposed to have a meeting with someone who knows inu youkai well, and one of the things she told me was that instinct plays an important part on their behavior. With what little she told me, and what you just did, I think Shippou was going against Inuyasha’s instincts. I think I can get more information about modern hanyous and youkai alike. I’ll see if I can’t find a day care that can handle a young kitsune cub for when it is unavoidable. When did you want to bring him here?”

“I was thinking Saturday so that he would have the rest of the weekend with all of us to adjust a bit before I have to go back to school.”

“Sounds good to me. I take it you accepted Inuyasha’s proposal?” Asami asked with a slight grin as her daughter blushed prettily. Kagome looked quite flattered. “I thought you would. I want to discuss that with you privately after dinner. Where is Inuyasha? The food is done.”

“He is talking with the neko hanyou; I think his name was Lieutenant Watanabe, out by the well house.”

“Oh, so that is why you came in alone. I hope that means Watanabe-kun is going to apologize.”

“I don’t know, but apologize for what?”

“Oh, he called Inuyasha to task for Monday, but he overstepped his bounds. It was what prompted our little talk.”

“Well, Inuyasha didn’t seem very happy to see him and they didn’t really start talking until after I left.” Kagome paused for a moment and decided to ask her mom the question that was bugging her. “How did you get all of that out of him in the first place?”

“Honey, I have been counseling troubled teens professionally for more years than you have been alive. A large part of the training is learning to read nonverbal cues. Inuyasha might not normally talk much, but he has a lot of those. Watch his ears, his face, and if possible his eyes; and it will help a lot. We can go over much of what he told me after dinner. Go fetch Jii-chan and Sota. I’ll leave Inuyasha’s food separate.”

Kagome went and got the rest of the family. They started dinner minus the dog hanyou since he was otherwise occupied. Kagome told Sota about her plan to have Inuyasha bring Shippou back. Jii-chan grumped a bit about brining another youkai into the house, but in the wake of Sota’s excitement, no one paid much attention to it, not even Jii-chan. Sota was thrilled at the prospect of meeting Shippou and introducing him to his world. He agreed to help with gusto. He could not wait for Saturday to come.

Powered by ScribeFire.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 2/27 Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
2. Fic: Present Time 1/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...
3. Fic: Present Time 3/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Title: Present Time 15/27
Series: Inuyasha
Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)
Rating: This chapter is R
Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.
Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe.
Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. Although I’ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination.
Author’s Notes: As I said, no note here.

Kojiro and Seijuro arrived at Tokyo tower office complex buildings*, a group of several elegant buildings on the neighboring area of the huge structure. They were on time, just a little before 4 o’clock, the hour accorded for the meeting. Both cops went into the main building, registered at the front desk, and then waited until someone from the company came down for them. A very elegant woman in her early forties came down from the elevator and they immediately moved their ways. Her countenance was striking and both police officers doubted she was just a secretary.

“Good afternoon gentlemen.” The woman had a nice throaty voice that made her appear even more interesting. Kojiro noticed she smelled strongly of dog demon, but was human. She was probably mated to one of the Lord’s people. “We were expecting you, please follow me.” They followed to the elevator and it was only after the doors closed that she introduced herself  “I am Rin Shirosenshi.”

‘The Demon Lord of the WesternLand’s mate? Kami-sama! What the heck is going on?’ A small barely audible gasp escaped Kojiro’s mouth as he thought. He was a very simple hanyou neko being escorted by the Lord’s own mate. Kojiro could not hide his surprise, his mask cracked a bit, enough for Seijuro to notice.

‘Kojiro knows more to this than he is willing to tell. I wonder what he is hiding and why. It’s not about a 10 year old unsolved case.’

“Detective Nomura, I’m afraid my husband wants to talk to Lieutenant Watanabe alone. You are still welcomed in our offices; perhaps while you wait we can interest you in investing with us?” Rin said pleasantly.

“Thank you for offering Shirosenshi-san, but I am just a police officer, not a good candidate for investing. Perhaps you can tell me why your husband wants to talk to my partner?”

“Oh you’ll be surprised at all the investment options we offer Detective. A good investment is not just for the rich and mighty.” She said with a charming smile. “Unfortunately Sessho, my husband, has not informed me of his reasons to speak to Lieutenant Watanabe.”

They had reached their floor and as soon as the doors opened, they noticed the whole floor belonged to the company. The reception area spoke of taste and ancient elegance. Behind and to sides of the desk, where two elegant doors with top-notch security locks, and both cops noticed the strategically placed surveillance cameras. Kojiro also noticed the heavy magical wards at the doors and saw that the receptionist was a raven-haired female inu-youkai. He could tell she was deadly as well as beautiful. Without a word, the Lord’s mate walked to the door on the right and it opened to let them pass.

Rin led the police officers to one of the comfortable small meeting rooms. It had its own state of the art computer, phone extension, and television, besides the round table and high backed chairs. She indicated that Nomura should stay there while he waited for his partner, and told him he could make use of the equipment there. She also offered something to drink and said she would appoint an assistant to check if he needed anything else.

“Well, perhaps you can help me. You see, my father is a collector of old legends, and he is very interested in the Legend of Inuyasha and the Jewel of Four Souls.” The mention of this got him a very surprised look from his partner and the woman seemed nervous, but she recovered rather quickly.

‘The legend of Inuyasha and the Jewel of Four Souls? What the heck is Seijuro after? The name is too much to be a coincidence, or something his father asked for.’ Kojiro gave his partner a look that clearly said you-better-explain-that-later. He also noticed the Lord’s mate became a little nervous, even if she looked calm.

‘Hmm… now, that is an interesting response, must check with Kojiro later.’ Seijuro thought.

“He owns one of the scrolls and knows the other two belonged to Ryoutou Shirosenshi and probably are in your husband’s hands now.” Nomura went on saying.

‘Now that explains a bit, if Inuyasha is indeed Lord Ryoutou’s son and he had that legend, he could have named his son after it. Still… never heard of that legend before, though somehow I get the feeling it is demon lore.’ The neko hanyou mussed.

“He is at the moment working on a translation to English of the scroll he owns for a book on ancient Japanese legends.” The look on the woman’s face passed very fast but he noticed she had not liked that part. And he wondered why. “Perhaps you know if they’ll be sold or made available for research.”

‘Sess is not going to like this at all.’ Rin thought, knowing her mate’s temper. ‘Someone didn’t do their research well… there’ll probably be hell to pay if that book is published. And to top that, this detective knows about it. I just hope he has never read it. It’ll make things difficult for all of us.’

“The Legend scrolls have been in my husband’s family for some time Detective.” She said after a long silence, as if she was measuring her words. “I don’t think he’ll be interested in selling, on the contrary, he has wanted to acquire the missing scroll. Perhaps your father would be interested in selling it instead.”

“I don’t think he would. That is, I think, his favorite legend. What about letting him work on them for his research?”

“I’ll have to consult with my husband before I can give you an answer Detective. Now if you’ll excuse us I’ll lead the Lieutenant to my husband’s office. I don’t know how long the meeting is going to take, but please feel free to ask for anything you might need.”

“If it takes long I’ll have to leave Shirosenshi-san. There are some pending matters I have to attend.” She just nodded before leaving, Kojiro on her heels. Nomura noticed that his partner looked ill at ease and again wondered why.

The Lord’s mate led him to an office on the far corner of the building, he could see it was huge and as he entered, he felt the magic wards around and inside it. The place was a small fortress, as should be the office of one of the most important demons of the world. Kojiro felt extremely nervous, he did not remember the etiquette needed for a meeting with the hierarchy of demon government. Being in this kind of situation had seemed so farfetched when he was a kitten that he really did not pay enough attention to learn it.

On the far corner, watching through the tinted floor to ceiling windows, stood a very tall demon; his stance elegant as well as his human clothes. Once he heard the office door close, he turned to face him. At that moment, his human guise was down and instead he clearly saw the Lord’s distinctive markings; a crescent moon on the forehead and two stripes on both cheeks. His eyes were golden behind his very expensive looking glasses. To his utter surprise, he did bear a striking resemblance to Inuyasha. His hair was short, cropped to the latest fashion among executives, and his incredibly long and fluffy tail went over one shoulder.

“Please, be seated Lieutenant Watanabe.” The lord said in a soft voice that nonetheless was filled with authority. He pointed to a plush leather couch, as he walked over to sit beside his mate in the one before it. “I am certain you want to know why I called you here, but first I need to warn you that the nature of this conversation and the themes it will deal with can not leave this room.”  Kojiro could not hide his surprise and apprehension at these remarks, but the Lady Rin smiled reassuringly at him. “Through no fault of your own you have run across some highly sensitive matters and you need the information I can provide in order for you to be able to deal with them correctly.”

“Sessho-sama” He addressed the demon in a voice he hoped sounded respectful. “What have I gotten myself into that I’m not supposed to know about and what do you want me to do about it my Lord?” He was nervous and was sure the Lord could smell it. Kojiro hoped he had not breached demon etiquette and be destroyed there for offending him by his bluntness.

“It’s alright, like my mate said, it isn’t your fault.” Rin said in a reassuring voice. Through her long centuries mated to Sesshomaru, she had acquired some of his senses, so she could smell and hear the hanyou’s nervousness.

“The police chief told me you are assigned to the ‘Park Killer’ serial murder case.” To this, the neko nodded his eyes wide that the great Lord had talked to the Captain. “The fact they assigned you to work with the human Seijuro Nomura; who is highly respected by his skills; already says a lot about what they think of your competence and discretion.”

‘I was not aware the demons outside the police thought that highly of Seijuro.’ Kojiro thought.

“This is the reason the chief gave the case to you and your partner.” The flattery worked a bit to ease the neko. “I am going to have to trust their judgment.” Sesshomaru made a pause to let that sink in. He was depositing his trust on a mere neko hanyou.

“I’m honored My Lord.” Kojiro managed to mutter, as the Lord’s tone denoted it was an honor he rarely bestowed on anyone.

“I am assuming that Higurashi Kagome was the girl that got away on Friday?” The praise the demon lord gave him had been reassuring. However, the question completely took him aback.

“How did you know Sir?  We are trying to keep that completely under wraps.”  He asked, mildly suspicious that the chief had told the demon before him. Lord or no Lord they had promised to keep Kagome-chan safe and that meant not connecting her name to the case.

“If any woman could fight him off and get away, it would be her.” Rin explained in a tone of voice that held slight admiration and something akin to affection.

“That Miko is very feisty; she has killed more demons with her mate than I even want to think about.” Sesshomaru went on. “Besides which, Inuyasha would not be working with you if she was not the one who was assaulted.  He is very protective of her.” The Demon Lord told the neko, stressing the last sentence.

“But they are too young! And they don’t smell mated!” Watanabe just looked like he had eaten something rotten, his nose could not be wrong. The pup had just proclaimed his intention; Higurashi-san had confirmed they had not mated yet.

“Well, they might not be mated yet, but they will be soon.  Don’t interfere on that count; they were made for each other.” The Lord said and his tone made it clear it was an order and that he sanctioned the match even if they were young.

“And how on earth could they have killed anyone?  She is a slender 15 year old girl same as the pup.  She doesn’t seem to have a mean bone in her body and she was frightened of me.” Both Rin and Sesshomaru looked very surprised at that. Kojiro got the notion they thought she was very brave and that being afraid of a hanyou was not a common thing for the young woman.

“She was frightened of you?  Are you sure?” He could not help the incredulity from showing on his voice and face. Watanabe just nodded and said.

“Yes, she looked like she was about ready to bolt.  I think she would have if the pup had not been right behind her Sir.”

‘She must be more shaken by this than I would have thought.’ Sesshomaru reasoned.

“Perhaps it is the fact that you are a modern demon and she has not really been around a lot of those… hrm…” He explained thoughtfully. Kojiro oddly enough did not catch that reference to being a modern demon. “I think you might have been right Rin.” He told his mate. “I might have overdone the spell…” He admitted looking at her. “But it is working there though.”

“As it should, but if my memory doesn’t fail me it should be wearing off by now.” She agreed.

“Do not take her frightened response to you as normal for her.” Sessho said turning to face the neko hanyou. “Higurashi Kagome has faced me down before, and I would not put it past her to do it again.”

‘That skinny girl has faced the most powerful demon around? And she is still alive!’ Kojiro’s brain screamed. ‘That can’t be right! But… she did feel powerful.’

“Odd that an attack by humans could do that to her…” The lord went musing. “I guess it would have something to do with the fact a human would be harder for her to kill… or… maybe it has something to do with the fact that Yushiro was killed by thugs.” His face for a slight moment denoted regret. He concealed it quickly, but Kojiro noticed Lady Rin’s hand patted her mate’s in something that could only be called a reassuring gesture.

According to the information Nomura had been able to gather from the Captain, Higurashi Yushiro was murdered three years ago, after leaving his office for a walk. The incident was deemed an attempted robbery gone bad, as one of the Shirosenshi’s security guards had been passing by on his way to work. Unfortunately, he had not been in time to save the man. One of the thugs died by the guard’s hand and the other faced a life without parole sentence.

“She faced you down?  How?”  Kojiro finally recovered his voice enough to ask.

“Some time ago, when I was fighting with Inuyasha over his katana.  I had attempted to kill her the last time I tried to take it from him and she still got in my way.” Sesshomaru looked amused, but Watanabe just looked at him absolutely shocked. “Inuyasha cut off my arm the first time I tried to kill her.” Kojiro’s eyes fixed on the Lord’s arms, he had both, and he knew that it would take at least a century for a member to re-grow.

“But my Lord… you… you have both arms and…” He blurted out interrupting Sesshomaru, who just ignored it and went on talking.

“The second time he just tore off the borrowed limb while I was paying more attention to impaling him through the back with my venomous claws.” Kojiro gasped and looked about to swoon, his head was having trouble registering what he was hearing. “I do not think I ever had an encounter with him that I can truly claim to have won.  He either beat me soundly or forced a retreat on my part.”  Sesshomaru would have gone on with his story if Rin had not placed a delicate hand on his arm.

“There was that time when he…” Rin began saying, only to be interrupted by her mate.

“That was not him Rin. I beat him senseless, but that enraged, mindless, killing ‘thing’ was not him.” Sesshomaru said shaking his head. “You know? That is when I finally began to understand why Chichi hue gave him that katana.”

‘Kami tell me that what I’m hearing is not right. Inuyasha is just a 15 year old pup, I can’t believe this!’ It just could not be right, what had the pup done to deserve the wrath of the demon before him. ‘Good Kami!’ He thought shocked as he began to put together what Higurashi-san told him about the kid and what the demon before him was saying. ‘Lord Sessho is the evil inu youkai she was talking about!’ His mind was reeling.

“Sess, darling, do wait a moment. This is just too much to assimilate for the poor demon.” She had noticed the neko was not taking this well. “I think you could use a stiff drink…” Rin suggested. “What would you like dear?” She asked with a reassuring smile, as she stood and walked to the opposite corner from the window.

“Scotch, if you please, my Lady.” He said in her direction then looked at Sesshomaru. “Please my Lord, tell me you are messing with me.  I cannot imagine a 15 year old hanyou being able to take you on, let alone take you on and win.”

“I was young and dumb at the time, but yes, we did fight and he did win. He may be a very young hanyou, but he is exceptionally powerful, stubborn, and determined. I was a fool to try to take on my little brother. I realized that too late, and now the damage is done.” He said and there was regret on his tone, even if he maintained his expressionless face. “I may have been the full demon of the two. I might have the better techniques, but he was the more experienced and more determined fighter in the final analysis. Inuyasha began fighting for his life since Chichi hue died.” He made a pause before going on. “I let those courtiers hunt them out of our lands… should have taken care of him when his mother died. He was only five, but as I said I was young, dumb, and full of useless ideas.” Kojiro’s mouth dropped open.

“Your… little… brother?  But… your father died a little more than 500 years ago!” He exclaimed, for once thankful that he could remember some demon lore. “And I thought… I thought Inuyasha was Lord Ryoutou’s and Lady Itami’s son.”

“Ah, now that is where things get complicated…” Sessho commented in matter of fact tone.

“Excuse me Sir for my bluntness, but more? They are already complicated enough.” The poor neko sounded a bit frantic.

Rin returned carrying a small tray, with two bottles and glasses. She handed him the scotch, gave her mate a glass of something that smelled like brandy and took another glass of the same for herself. Kojiro drained the glass contents, and was promptly served another by Rin; he thanked her and took only a sip.

“Well… yes Lieutenant.” Sesshomaru said with the trace of a smirk on his face, he was enjoying the hanyou’s confusion, but he knew Rin would probably stop him if he went too far, thus spoiling his amusement. “Things do get a bit more complicated than what I have already told you.”

“We understand this is hard for you to take.” Rin said in a tone full of sympathy and understanding. “We, Sess and I, lived through that and believe us, it was very hard to understand even though we were part of it.”

“As I was saying…” He began saying dismissing Rin’s explanation with a shrug. “Ryoutou was born as my cousin about 200 years after Chichi hue died. He had great ability as a leader and resembled my father, Lord Inutashio, in a way you can almost describe as uncanny. It was not until 10 years ago that we finally confirmed that he was indeed Chichi hue’s reincarnation. There was the suspicion of course, but no proof until then.” Sesshomaru explained after he took a sip from his drink.

“Itami was the reincarnation of his second wife the Miko Junrei.” Rin went on, she knew her father in law’s story by heart, even if he was already dead by the time she was born. “The fate and time Kamis worked together to give them a second chance at being a family.  They had died so brutally the last time around.” She paused to let the hanyou grasp her explanation. “In the present, they had a son who disappeared, but that isn’t exactly true.” Watanabe could do nothing but ogle at the couple before him. Things were sounding too farfetched but he had no other choice than to believe it, coming, as they were from the most important demon around and his mate.

“Their son was my little brother’s reincarnation.” Sesshomaru went explaining while Rin sipped her drink. “I smelled it at the time and thought that something had gone dreadfully wrong.  Inuyasha should not have been reincarnated yet.” Kojiro downed the scotch, and Rin refilled it for him from the bottle she had brought on the tray. “It took me a very long time to at least have a theory of what had happened… I know that after he disappeared both Itami and Ryoutou began remembering their past lives, and she could always see glimpses of the future.” He paused and took another sip of his drink as he observed the neko.

The Lieutenant still looked like he was having a very hard time believing what he was being told. But there was no way around it, if he was going to hang around Inuyasha and keep him out of trouble he had to know some of the truth. No matter how hard it was to believe. His little brother and his mate were sure to cause disruption to demon lifestyles. Also, too much was at stake in both the past and the present if Inuyasha learned more than he should about demon history, although he had come to realize that his little brother needed to learn a bit of it, just not enough to affect the Shikon no Tama quest. That was why he kept the legend scrolls from becoming part of the demon lore. It had been such an unfortunate problem that his eldest pup had lost two of the three versions, while playing unattended. Ryoutou thankfully had been able to recover one a few years ago, even though the one made by the Buddhist monk was still missing.

“They confirmed a few things, even though I know they didn’t tell me everything they knew.  I wound up joining the search parties to confirm some of my suspicions.  I cannot tell you how sorry I felt for Ryoutou and Itami. Their son should have been born with a different soul….”

“My Lord I don’t understand.” Kojiro said messing his hair and scratching one of his ears while the other was flattened against his skull in confusion. “I get the part about Lord Ryoutou and Lady Itami being your reincarnated father and stepmother, but not about your little brother. Demon lore says he died over 500 years ago.”

“No, Inuyasha did not die.” Sesshomaru allowed himself the glimpse of a smile. “He, his mate, and his pack disappeared down a well never to be seen or heard from again as far as the official record goes.” He turned to look at his mate who wore a secretive smile.

“As far as the official record goes?” Kojiro echoed, that sounded too much like the Demon Lord of the Western Lands had tampered with the records on purpose. Some how after hearing as much as he had, it did not surprise him as it should have.

“He was seen a few times afterward, but it was never made public.” Lady Rin stated. “Inuyasha was there to bear witness to the birth of our first born as inu youkai tradition required.”

“And he did give me some bit of advice before going the first time…”

“To which you never paid any attention darling.” Rin added with a mischievous smile that got her a raised eyebrow from her mate.

“But he is certainly not dead.” Sesshomaru went on refusing to remark on her comment. He knew now he should have listened to his brother, but at the time, it had seemed like he was a bit crazy, even if he had some things to prove he was not.

“Sessho’s little brother was sealed for about fifty years.  A Miko shot an arrow through his heart, pinning him to a tree. Therefore, he died, and his soul was sealed. That seal was not supposed to break, but another Miko in distress managed to awaken him and later removed the arrow. I am sure that you’d remember that part of history.” Rin explained, trying to find a way to make all that she was telling more believable for the hanyou.

“Yes I remember that much, but his name was almost never mentioned. I thought it was because of the feud between you.”

“Sess made it appear that way, although that is not the real reason. We think that he was reincarnated some time during those fifty years. So… Itami gave birth to the baby carrying his soul in the modern era.” She made a pause and allowed herself a small grin. “The time Kamis must have had a hell of a headache over all of this. When he was brought back to life by the Miko the modern hanyou had to cease to exist in order for time to flow correctly.”

“Hmpgh” Sesshomaru snorted. “I still think one of them messed up but they would of course never admit it.”

“He got to live five years as a child in the modern world with a basically happy normal life for the fifty years that he was technically dead.” The woman went explaining ignoring her mate’s comment.

“Um, I still don’t get it…” Kojiro’s hand ran through his short orange hair. “How could the reincarnation of a hanyou affect the flow of time?”

“Inuyasha time travels between the modern era and the Warring States period.” Sesshomaru explained slowly, he knew this would throw the hanyou in a loop. After hearing that the poor demon looked about to pass out. “The potential for paradox is incredible.  It would not even be magically possible for him to do so IF his soul was present in both places.  At least, that was what one of the time Kamis told me after he was born, and I realized that probably one of their kind had messed things up. He suggested that we leave his hanyou looks as unchanged as possible.”

‘So that, answers the question as to why the pup was left with his white hair and golden eyes.’ Kojiro managed to grasp at least that much although the rest of the Demon Lord’s words were not making much sense.

“I am barred from doing anything overt, lest I change this time’s history, but I can do things indirectly. Like tell you what is actually going on and keep the Higurashi family as safe as possible, though I failed in keeping Yushiro alive. He was a good human.”

“Sessho we agreed that had to happen too in order for things to flow; besides she never talked about it. There was no way to know.” Rin said with a sigh. To the neko, it was clear the demon had held Kagome Higurashi’s father in high esteem, which was odd for a demon so high up and born in the times before the treaties, even if said demon was the one to fight for them.

“I thought time travel was impossible.” Disbelief was apparent in Kojiro’s face and whole countenance.

“It is supposed to be, but exceptions can be made for a good enough reason.” Rin answered.

“If I asked for the reason, would you be willing or even able to tell me?” Kojiro asked cautiously.

“He is a catalyst for change in the past.  His pack is vitally important to show the world that humans and demons can get along, and not just humans and one type of demon. They had to teach me and many other demons a lesson about tolerance, and it would not have been possible if they did not travel through time.” Watanabe’s eyes were about to burst out of their sockets, that comment made him remember his history lessons and he did not want to allow his thoughts to wander in that direction. “He and his mate have another vitally important mission to accomplish as well, but we won’t go into details about that.  She is from modern times and it allows her to have the perspective necessary to accomplish both with him.” Sessho gave him a moment for his words to sink in.

They both could watch the gears turn in the poor neko’s head.  The kitten knew that Sessho was responsible for many of the original alliances that brokered the peace and all demons were taught the story of the first mixed pack.  The story of his little brother was highly edited.  Most demons did not even remember that Inuyasha was actually his little half brother’s name. In addition, the fact that he was pack leader was never mentioned.

They were taught that the first mixed pack consisted of an inu youkai hanyou as leader, his mate a human Miko, three other humans and three full demons. The pack went off to fight an evil hanyou made out of the fusion of a number of evil demons and an evil human’s soul.  No mention of the Shikon No Tama was ever made and the members of the first pack were never named.  Many of the lessons of the first pack were taught, but little was spoken about its true origin or real intentions.

Kojiro’s mind was finally overloaded and he just crumpled on the couch, leaving a very amused Sesshomaru and a concerned Rin, who promptly moved to assist the poor demon. He recovered consciousness just a few moments later, a bit disoriented and when he finally realized he had fainted, the poor neko hanyou was extremely embarrassed. Rin tried to reassure him that it had been a normal reaction to all the things he was hearing, but it was no comfort for Watanabe.

“I’m sorry my Lord, it’s just that… that I can’t believe what… what you’re implying.” He managed to stammer, his mind dizzy as the demon’s word sunk in.

“I know it is very hard to believe. When Inuyasha first explained some of this, I had a hard time believing it too.” Sesshomaru agreed

“So this young pup is to whom all modern demons owe the idea of joining with humans? I…” Kojiro shook his head still too dazed to fully comprehend the situation. “He… he doesn’t seem the type to have accomplished all those deeds… Inuyasha is I think…” He paused not really sure about voicing his thoughts.

“You can speak what’s on your mind Lieutenant.” Rin told him, her reassuring and warm smile still in place.

“Well… the pup seems a bit immature… and well… he is not even very heavy, how can he be that strong?”

“Inuyasha is very strong.  He is every bit as strong as my mate.” Rin assured the dumfounded kitten. “He might not be as fast… but then Sessho is the fastest youkai there’s been. Still he is pretty fast for a hanyou.”

“That he is,” Sessho agreed with his mate. “The looks are very deceptive, Watanabe. Most of our clan are all very slender… it is, as modern science would describe it, genetic.”

“I can see that my lord, but what is more incredible though is how is he here? Wasn’t’ that supposed to happen 500 years ago?” Kojiro passed his hand through his hair, his ears laid a bit back, although not flattened anymore. He then took a sip from his whiskey.

“Well, the alternative to having him pass through the gateway with his mate was to have all of us ruled by Naraku. That damn bastard was incredibly vile.” Sesshomaru made a face of disgust at the sole mention of him. He hated that evil hanyou with all his might. “I can tell you that when the fate Kami’s were given a choice between allowing Naraku to rule unchallenged for 500 years and a nuclear war, they chose the nuclear war for a reason.” Kojiro eyes were wide open and his jaw dropped.

‘Dear Kami!’ He mentally exclaimed. ‘I’ve been thinking that too much lately, but damn! This is…’ His thoughts faltered, as he could not find the right words to describe what he was hearing and he guessed that some more was still coming. ‘The fate Kami’s preferred the nuclear war to that guy’s rule? I was just a little kitten then, but the elders of my clan still remember that. They say it was terrible.’

“You would not be alive today if it were not for the changes that were brought about because of the mixed pack.” Sesshomaru went on, ignoring the kitten’s gaping expression. “Hanyous would still be killed indiscriminately along with their parents…” He made a pause for effect. He also wanted to confirm if the neko was still listening. “Every story, no matter how horrid, you have ever heard about the untamed lands is probably true to at least some degree.”

“I had forgotten that part of our history sir, but I was reminded of it just today.” Kojiro said with a saddened sigh. Deep inside he had wanted to believe Higurashi-san had been exaggerating. It appeared she was not. “So he was indeed persecuted for being a hanyou?”

“Oh yes, he was, since he was three when Chichi hue died.”  Sesshomaru confirmed it. “I tried to kill him three times, but that was really more because I was being a selfish bastard over his katana than because he was a hanyou.  Before he was sealed, he had quite a reputation for being able to defend himself against larger demons.”

“Take a moment to collect yourself.  I am sure this is all very hard for you to take and quite a shock to your system. And there is still more that you have to know”

After saying that Rin left the office to check if detective Nomura was still there, she suspected that her mate might want to talk to him once she had the chance to tell him about the legend. However, the detective had already left, she had not been aware of the time but they had been in Sessho’s office for more than three hours. As it was most of the office’s personnel had already left. Only her daughter Chie, who was a workaholic known to sleep at the office from time to time, and her son Nouru, who loved to tinker with the office’s computer network much to his father’s dismay, and of course their security guards remained there. After her small round the woman decided to go back to the office, and as she expected, her mate had already given the police officer some documents that would help him remember all he learned and a few extra instructions.

“I thought Higurashi-san was exaggerating when she spoke about him having a horrible childhood. But you have just confirmed it my Lord.” He commented once Rin had taken her seat.

“I wish she was.” Rin said with a sad sigh. “I really didn’t understand it at the time.  Actually, I don’t think Sess did either until after our first son, Inukeichi, was born.” He mate agreed with an almost unnoticeable nod.

“Your first pup was born before the treaties I gather.” Kojiro commented, getting a bit of an insight as to one of the reasons for those treaties that saved the lives of many hanyous. Both the demon and the human before him nodded.

“Yes, two of our pups were actually born before the treaties. The likeness between Keichi and his uncle is incredible. They could have passed as twins when Keichi was his age. But the one that inherited his temper and stubbornness is Nouro.” Rin commented proudly, as any mother, to be able to talk about her sons.

‘How right you are Rin.’ The great demon mentally agreed, knowing that his mate could sense his feelings enough to understand the gist of his thoughts. ‘Not until other demons tried to kill Inukeichi and you, was I able to understand, both Chichi hue and Inuyasha.’ Sesshomaru thought, remembering his fights to protect his new family. It was what made him become the most powerful demon of his time, if he had not, his mate and pups would have died.

“Would you mind my asking why you wanted the pup’s katana my Lord? My partner says it’s a very old battered sword.”

“The Tetsusaiga is a katana made from one of our father’s fangs, although I think that by now it also has one of Inuyasha’s.” Sesshomaru began explaining. He was not sure if Inuyasha had mastered Tetsusaiga by that time, but he decided to take a good guess. “It can slay over a hundred youkai with a single blow.  It is a wind effect using the youkai’s youki against them.” Kojiro had wide eyed disbelieving look on his face again. If he kept going, he would probably have that look permanently affixed to his face. “When transformed it is somewhere between 4 feet and 7 feet long, and it is also incredibly heavy.”

“Good Kami! That is a mighty weapon for a pup.” Kojiro exclaimed interrupting him and Sesshomaru nodded in agreement. He had expected that reaction from the kitten.

“The Tetsusaiga, or the fang, is a guardian katana. Its main purpose is that of protecting humans. It works for him to protect his mate and his pack. I was jealous.  I could not understand why he got that sword and I got the Tenseiga, which was made from the other fang. My sword could not cut or kill anyone…”

“I’m not well versed on those weapons sir, but aren’t guardian katanas rare? What does your sword do? Aren’t all swords meant to kill?” The neko blurted out in a rush. His natural curiosity was being picked and since Lady Rin had given him permission to speak his mind, he was doing it.

“Guardian swords are indeed very rare. And, well, not all katanas are meant to take life.  Mine only cuts the pallbearers to the next world restoring the corpse to life. Tenseiga resurrects the dead… But it was not until I saw Inuyasha transform that I finally understood why he got Tetsusaiga.” He said gravely.

“Transform? My Lord, hanyou’s can’t transform.”

“If placed under enough stress and if the hanyou is from a powerful enough bloodline they can, but you never ever want to see that happen.” Rin explained, her whole body language telling him that it was something that scared her.

“What would happen?” Kojiro asked more than a bit curious being a hanyou too.

“The hanyou looses his mind.  He is lost to the bloodlust.” She said her voice deadly serious and looking at him straight in the eyes, it made Kojiro feel glad that he was not of a great bloodline.

“His eyes will turn red with blue pupils and he will get stripes down either cheek. The claws become longer and sharper and he is even faster and harder to hit.” The great Lord described the more noticeable aspects of Inuyasha’s transformation so the neko would recognize it if it happened.

“So… he will look like a true youkai.” It was not a question.

“Yes.” The Lord’s mate took a sip from her drink.

“The sword is the only thing that can stop that from happening. But if it did, the only recourse is to kill them.” The Lord’s voice was low and he was deadly serious.

“What? The pup will become a killing machine?” He asked rather worried. Both Sessho and his mate nodded. Inuyasha was going to work closely with him and many humans it might get dangerous. He needed to get more information about the transformation.

“So his sword is also used to keep him from going crazy…” He said thoughtfully. “He was not carrying it yesterday, although he did Saturday when he met Nomura.”

“That is not good.” Sesshomaru said with a pensive look on his face. “He must have been very trusting of you… However, that does not sound like Inuyasha at all. Normally he goes so far as to sleep with it on his person.”

“Ah… I don’t think he trust us my Lord.” That got him a raised eyebrow from him. “I’m not sure but perhaps Higurashi-san had something to do with it.”

“She probably did.” He said with a sigh, if there was one person that might actually win his little brother’s trust quite easily it would probably be her.  “Asami is a wonderful woman. She must have told him not to take it with him and that he would not need it here, I suspect she does not know what Tetsusaiga does. I will have to correct that as soon as possible.”

“You want him to carry it everywhere?”

“Yes…”

‘That is going to be one hell of task.’ Kojiro thought scratching his head.

“Otherwise you may be forced to kill him. And, that sure as hell is not easy even when he is not transformed, if he does convert, aim for his head and do not let him see you do it.  It is about the only way to get him. He must not know that you are going to attack or your attack will fail.  I had to knock him out once when he was transformed so his mate could get his sword back to him.”

“I wouldn’t like to have to kill him sir. But, I don’t think even he can deal with modern day weapons. A few of our best youkai in the force have been killed by them.”

“Lieutenant, I have impaled him and pumped enough venom into him to have killed a half dozen youkai and that only kept him down for a week.  He has been so badly mistreated it is almost impossible to actually kill him. Now if by a bad twist of fate you are forced to kill him or… something or someone else does it, it is IMPERATIVE,” Sesshomaru stressed that last word, “that you inform me immediately, so I can reach both of you as fast as I can to bring him back to life with Tenseiga. We cannot afford to let him die here or it will change history. Do you understand that?” Kojiro just nodded. “My private phones, both cellular and the one at my home are among the information on the documents I handed you. Use it wisely Lieutenant.”

“Oh I will my Lord, be assure that I won’t abuse your trust.” Kojiro said humbly and rather worried at having so much confidence deposited on him by the Demon Lord, what if he failed? “So as long as he has it there won’t be a problem… I’ll see what I can do sir. Nevertheless… I think a word from you might be required.” Kojiro looked completely astounded.

“Among th documents I handed you, there is a small sheet with my seal on it. It has all of the more important instructions on it.”

“I’m grateful for that sir.” Kojiro told him and finally started to understand how severe the headache must have been the day before for the pup to mention it.

“I have a feeling you are going to need it Lieutenant.”

“If you need to confirm that it is real, call me and I will assure whoever is giving you a hard time that it is.” Rin added.

“Thank you my Lady. As much as I would hate to bother you, I think it might be necessary with some youkai, I can even name a few right now.” He shook his head, some of those youkai were higher ranked, and older than he was and Kojiro could almost bet they would make some trouble. “I also have to point out that his being mated would also cause some trouble, at least with the youkai in the force.”

“We know.” Rin agreed. “There isn’t much we can do about it.  The feudal period was a very lawless time for the most part and it was especially so for the youkai. Inuyasha looks at our world from that perspective and may choose to remain in that time… if he lives”

“But… that is history! You surely know the end result to his quest.”

“Not really. It is a paradox.  We can alter history through our current actions, as the quest has not ended for him yet.” Sesshomaru explained. “I carried his broken body from the battle field.  I did not think he would live.  It was a hairs breadth either way. He took a few blows meant for me, his back was broken and no other demon throughout history would have lived through it, but he may have.”

“So if something happens to either of them now then the world as we know it might change?” The hanyou asked perplexed.

“Yes.  That is the problem.” He agreed.

“Is there… is there something I can do to help? Or that I shouldn’t do?”

“The best thing you can do is teach him every single combat technique you can think off, and then work on new ones.”

“You shouldn’t tell him anything of the outcome.  Inuyasha has the youthful tendency of being over confident, so…” The Lady added. “It is better if he doesn’t know so that he will be careful.”

“I see, well at least I’m no amateur in the fighting department, so I guess I can teach him something.”

“I hope so; still, don’t be surprised if he can toss you around like a kitten.”  She told him with a slight smile, it made Kojiro raise an eyebrow. He was aware that he was nowhere near as good as Lord Sessho was, so he decided to take that comment as something possible.

“He crippled me for a while after our third fight over his sword.  I am a little better now than I was then, but he still could probably put me in the hospital.” He added.

“That… is still a bit hard to believe my lord, but I’ll take your word, as your reputation as a fighter surpasses any of the demons alive now.”

“You better; he might not have had much real training. But he is still very good.”

“He would make a very good cop. I think that given his personality, he’d enjoy it. Even if he grew up by himself, Inuyasha has a lot of integrity, and Kagome is doing a good job of teaching him about human relations. You might get him interested, and show him that hanyous on this time are not reviled.” Rin said changing the subject. “Since he will come so close to death and so will his mate, we want to give them as much reason to live through the battle as possible.”

“That is why we want them to be mated.” Sesshomaru explained.

“I can see that now my Lord. It makes sense; one will fight to remain alive for the other.”

“Exactly.  His will to live is powerful with the right motivation.  Kagome-chan is no slouch either in that department.  She had massive internal injuries and a broken rib cage and pelvis from the impact.”

“And she survived? Those are terrible injuries for a human.” He cringed at the sound of that description. His experience as an EMT told him most humans would have died.

“Believe it.  Inuyasha is a lot tougher than he looks, Kagome survived because she was bonded so deeply with her mate. She had enough of his blood to make that survivable, but she did have to have a lot of modern medical care to be put back together. Kagome was the one that killed Naraku, but it caused that explosion.”

“I will do my best then, to keep the mating from being contested, although they are not yet mated.” The neko assured them.

“There is a special dispensation for the mating in the file my mate gave you.” Kojiro scanned through the docs, and found two copies of the dispensation. “You might want to keep a copy, it should make things easier.”

“Thanks my lady, it will help me aid the pup. I suppose you want me to give the original to him.”

“Yes, please do… if not to him then give it to Asami.” At the neko’s puzzled expression, she explained. “Higurashi-san, I plan to have a word with her later about all this. There are things she needs to know.” He just nodded then pointed out to Sessho.

“I see that your relationship with him was not a good one my Lord. So… what should I tell him when I give him the documents? The pup is going to notice who signs it.”

“Tell him who my mate is and what my kids are.  He should also know a bit about the treaties, and what I did for hanyous, he might not believe it at first. However, he will hear about it the longer he stays on this side of the well. I am sure that will diffuse a lot of it, especially the part about my mate and pups. Also convey my regrets over my past actions and give him my word that I will not approach him, his family, his in-laws, or the shrine grounds uninvited.”

“I actually got along with him quite well.  He has a soft spot for little kids, though he rarely shows it.” She said with a bright smile. “Our children really want to meet him and they already know Kagome-chan.”

“I will tell him my Lord, my Lady.” Kojiro promised and with that, he left toward his small apartment. His head too full of thing to analyze that he knew he would probably have another sleepless night.

It was already dark when they reached the next town; an autumnal storm was raging leaving the small group drenched and cold. Miroku walked ahead, carrying a shivering Shippou hidden under his outer robes. Sango walked only a few steps behind, carrying Kirara in a similar way, the furrier cat youkai faring better than the little kitsune.

So far, they had not been able to find shelter.  The inns were crowded and Miroku’s usual tactic of housing in the local Lord’s house did not work, as there were already two traveling monks lodging there. They continued their search until Sango walked to his side and signaled the last inn. There was only one available in the small boarding house, ran by an elderly woman and her daughter.

“We do have a room houshi-sama. It’s a small one, but I’m sure your lovely wife won’t mind. At least you will be out of the rain.” The old woman said kindly inviting them in. Shippou’s head peeked from under Miroku’s robes. He looked flushed and his hair was plastered against his head hiding his youkai ears. “Besides I think your son is ill.”

“I’m not…” Sango wanted very much to deny she was his wife, more to keep the lecherous monk from getting ideas than because she did not like the idea.

“You’re not married?” The woman looked a bit scandalized. “I will have to deny the room, this is a decent house!”

“What my wife wanted to say kind lady is that the kid is not our son. His parents are friends of ours and we are bringing him to them.” Miroku said politely sending a warning glance over his shoulders to Sango. She nodded; they could not spend the night in the rain.

“Oh I see… poor little thing must miss them terribly!”

“He does, we would like to get him warm and dry. Would you be so kind as to show us to our room?”

“Yes, yes. Come this way. I’ll have my daughter fix a hot bath for you and leave some dry robes. You are all wet.”

“We greatly appreciate you hospitality, hostess-sama.”

“About dinner, your wife will have to fix something for you or heat some leftovers. We served dinner an hour ago. You can use the kitchen.”

“I will. Thank you Obaa-chan.” Sango said simply.

Some time later after bathing, changing into warm dry clothes, and extending their stuff in the room to dry. Both tajiiya and houshi looked for the kitchen. The hearth still glowed with coals and it did not take the priest much time to bring it back to life. Meanwhile, the demon exterminator bustled about searching for food. She found some rice balls and a good amount of chicken soup with a few vegetables still there.

That would have to do until morning, so she went on setting the trays and heating the food, while Miroku watched silently. Sango seemed to be falling into the role of playing ‘wife’, not letting him do anything. He knew she was just as tired as he was.

“I have not seen you act like this before, Sango.” He finally commented.

“What do you mean houshi-sama? You’ve seen me cook before.” She asked while heating some sake she found. It would help them warm up. She was still cold and the bath had not gotten rid of it.

“Yes, but you don’t bustle about Kaede-sama’s place like it’s your domain.”

“Kaede obaa-chan doesn’t have a kitchen in her hut, houshi-sama.” She said with a small smile stating the obvious.

“That’s not what I meant Sango.” He said observing her while she waited for the soup to heat.

“I am a woman. It was expected of me to perform womanly tasks at the village.” She explained, understanding what he meant.

“But you were one of your village exterminators”

“That doesn’t change the fact that I’m female.” She said serving him the food and some sake first, then serving herself. Sango was indeed acting as a wife was expected to. It was proper not to eat until the man started. He raised an eyebrow in inquiry, the tajiiya never acted like that before when they traveled, not even at Kaede-sama’s place. But then Kagome-sama did not seem to observe that custom might be different in her time.

“Sango, please eat I know you’re hungry.” He gestured toward her untouched food.

“It’ wouldn’t be proper houshi-sama if our hostess happened to appear right now.”

“Then call me Miroku. It doesn’t sound right if you call me houshi-sama.”

“I don’t think…” She started saying.

“Come on Sango.” Miroku interrupted her. “It’s not that hard, say Miroku.” He said with a soft endearing smile. His violet eyes fixed on her.

“I really think I shouldn’t…” She could not hold his gaze and blushed before lowering her eyes. She hoped he had not seen that blush.

“Come on, say Miroku.”

“Houshi-sa…”

“Miroku” He corrected her.

“Miroku-sama.” She conceded, and he gave her a warm smile. He could clearly see her turning redder and was sure it was not the fire’s heat.

“Just Miroku, Sango. We are equals, members of the same ‘family’.” He insisted.

“We are not equals! You’re a man and I’m a woman!” She responded a bit heatedly. This difference bothered her through out her life. It did not matter how good a demon exterminator she was. She was still expected to perform the womanly tasks.

“Do you think that makes a difference when we fight demons?” The monk asked a bit surprised by her vehemence. He had not thought it would bother her, as she had never let it show. He took a sip of his soup and she immediately did the same. “Or to Inuyasha?”

“I…” She was at a loss of words, in a way the young tajiiya had never thought what the half demon made of her.

“You are a strong and capable fighter Sango. Perhaps the strongest woman I know.” He said giving her a look of slight admiration and she turned beet red unused to the compliments. “Inuyasha does not give you especial treatment when we fight, like he does Kagome.”

“He loves Kagome, that’s why.” She retorted. “Even if he is too stubborn to admit it.”

“You have a point there. I think that sometimes he is incredibly stupid or just plain confused. But it was not what I meant.” She gave him a curious look. “When we fight he treats you like an equal, he lets you fight. Sometimes, he does give you a hand, but he does the same for me too. Do you think he’ll let you protect Kagome if he thought of you as a mere weak woman?” The young woman was silent for a moment.

“No.” She admitted. “He’s far too protective of her. But Kagome is strong too, and is getting better with those arrows of hers.”

“According to Shippou and Kaede-sama, that was not always the case Sango.” He made a small pause. “What I want to say is that Inuyasha considers us members of his pack. And even if I don’t know much about it, I believe that you and I would have equal rank.”

“Perhaps Myoga-san can clarify that.” She paused for only a bare moment before saying. “Miroku.” That got her the widest yet pleased smile from him. She had not thought that it bothered him to be called houshi-sama.

“Yes, he’ll probably be sleeping on Kirara or Shippou.”

“Hmm… I don’t think so.” She said with a frown, as she served more sake for the both of them.

“I’m sure he did not stay at Kaede-sama’s. I remember hearing him talking to Shippou before the rain started.” Miroku said thinking hard.

“Well… He’s been awfully quiet since the rain started… I don’t like it.” Sango said and took a sip from her warm sake.

“We’ll look for him after we’re done.” The monk said. He did not want to worry Sango, but a disappearance from that cowardly Myoga gave him a bad feeling. He moved to serve himself more soup, but she beat him to it and spooned more of the hot liquid into his bowl. “Thank you.”

A thorough search later revealed that indeed the flea had scampered somewhere, and that got them worried. It bore no good. Of course, the flea was known to go away on his own from time to time. However, he was also known for his cowardly retreats whenever danger was around. They had to push those thoughts aside when Miroku searched for him on Shippou. The little kitsune kit was burning with a high fever.

“I thought youkai didn’t get sick.” He commented a bit worried.

Miroku had dried him and changed the kid into the warm rags their hostess offered before going to take a bath and eat dinner. He had tried to wake him up to join them, but the kit had protested and curled into a tight ball arguing that he was cold and tired. Now he realized he should have paid more attention, but the fact that he believed youkai could not get sick made him blind to the fact that Shippou had a fever.

“They do.” Sango told him. It was common knowledge at her village. “They have a few illnesses that affect them, especially the young, and the very old. That’s one of the ways we ended having pet youkai at the village, someone took care of a sick youkai, and they stayed.” She sighed. “I just wish I knew more about it.”

“I see. But… how should we treat this?” Miroku asked her, still looking at the shivering youngster.

“He seems to have some kind of cold. Why don’t you treat him the same way you would a human? I have some of Kaede obaa-chan’s herbs. They are probably soaked, but I think they’ll work.”

Shippou finally slept peacefully in Sango’s arms by daybreak. He had been delirious most of the night calling his parents, Kagome and to their utter surprise Inuyasha. Neither human had been able to sleep and since the storm raged outside Miroku decided they should stay at least until it was not raining again. Once it was not raining, they would hurry on Kirara to Kaede’s village. The old Miko might know how to treat the kit.

A/N: * This is mostly for your information, Tokyo Tower is a  building much like the Eiffel Tower in France, mostly a steel structure and the tallest building in the area, so I just created a fictitious office building as unfortunately I’ve never been to Japan. One day I will though.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 3/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...
2. Fic: Present Time 6/27 Title: Present Time 6/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 12/27 Title: Present Time 12/27Series: InuyashaAuthor: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)Rating: This chapter...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Of course, take into consideration, that Sesshomaru is 500 years older. And he should have matured and learned a few things in his life. He is not a main character on this story but he will appear from time to time, and for those Sess lovers I have a little side story planned for later. (Don’t get your hopes high it will be LATER as the story progresses a bit more)

Now this chapter ended being sooooooo long, my MS Word said it was 40 letter size pages, so telos and I decided to cut it in two parts. This is the first and the other is also posted, we’ll love feed back on what you think about each part even if you only do one review. (We love them though, so if you want to review both chapters we are not going to stop you. *grins*)

Also for this chapter, and hopefully the others, evercool resurrected is going to be among the editors as telos is playing more of a bouncing wall for ideas role (long chats hours on ICQ just throwing ideas at each other, then some times we do a bit of playacting on IRC. Have to tell you those sessions are FUN to do.), helps me keep the time frame in order, and has co-written some parts.

Thanks to Lightning and Naoko Cat Girl, as they also edit the chapters, helps me to compare and try to learn from my mistakes at writing.

This is the original chapter I posted, soon I will begin posting the re-write. But real life has kept the muses away.

Wow! That was quite a long rant; the good thing about it is that there are no author notes on the next chapter, except one at the end. Now on with the fic on with the fic.

Chapter 14

Inuyasha left her outside the school gate and waited until she was inside before walking away. She had stayed there only for a few moments a bit surprised at the way things were going. He had not spoken a word after telling her he did not want her to be like Kykyou and the young Miko had been too dumbfounded to say anything.

He had only told her before going that she should not leave alone. Either her mother, one of the cops or himself would be there to pick her up. She had not liked the idea much as she usually walked home with her friends, but she understood that they all were worried for her safety and those men might be looking for her.

Once inside she barely had time to make it to her first class before the bell rang, which was fortunate for the young woman, as she avoided the curious questions from her friends. Kagome had seen them walking a few paces before them, but she had caught their quizzical glances more than once. In a way, she was glad they had not mobbed her and Inuyasha; she was not sure how he would have taken that, the girls sometimes were a handful.

The young woman’s respite from questioning lasted until recess, which was a miracle, knowing how the girls were. She guessed they wanted to have enough time to extract the information they wanted about Inuyasha. Kagome pondered what to tell them, but her mother’s words of the night before popped in her head. She had taken Inuyasha in. That could help ease her friends’ curiosity for the time being.

“So… Kagome-chan who was that gorgeous guy?” Arumi asked without preamble once they had reached a nice resting place under a tree.

“And why was he bringing you to school? You’ve never had anyone do that.” Eri asked almost at the same time, she still had the feeling that Kagome was the girl attacked at the park, and nothing she did would convince her otherwise.

“It’s the same hot guy I saw you with Sunday…” Yuka began saying.

“Ah… well…” Kagome began saying as she sat down and took out her lunch. “He’s Inuyasha.”

“I knew it! He is the ‘two timing’ jerk! My! He sure is handsome!”

“Now what? He’s gotten so possessive he’s going to escort you to school?”

“Hey! Don’t jump into conclusions!”

“No? Then why was he coming to school with you?”

“And we already know the jerk’s name is Inuyasha. Such an odd name…” Eri commented.

“Girls… you know my mother councils troubled teens, right?” Her friends all nodded. “Well… Inuyasha is an orphan and… well his case is very especial so…”

“What does it have to do with him walking you to school?” Arumi interrupted.

“I am getting there! So don’t interrupt or I won’t tell you anything!” All girls looked wide-eyed at Kagome, who at the moment looked really scary. “As I was saying, Inuyasha’s case is special. He has lived alone most of his life, and Mama thought he would benefit from the experience of living with a family. So she took him in…”

“What do you mean by that?” Yuka asked curious, the other girls joining in the inquiry.

“Well, she sort of adopted him, so at the moment he is my foster brother.”

“Aah!”

“Ooh”

“That still doesn’t explain why he walked you to school holding your hand.” Yuka still wanted to know, and she had the satisfaction of seeing Kagome blush.

‘Actually, I really want to know the explanation of that!’ Kagome thought with a mental sigh. ‘Of course I can’t tell them. They are really good friends but… sometimes I just wish they weren’t so nosy.’

“So… he is your ‘two timing’ boyfriend Kagome-chan.” Yuka concluded and she blushed even redder.

“Yuka-chan! No! He is not my boyfriend!” Kagome stated firmly, but only got dubious looks from her three friends. “He is only a friend…” then added softly, “a very good friend. That is all.”

“Kagome-chan you are hiding things from us.” Arumi sounded hurt. “Aren’t we your friends?”

The young Miko sighed and shrugged her shoulders in defeat; she really did not want to tell them much about Inuyasha, as she might slip something she should not. Also admitting he was indeed, the ‘two timing’ jerk would make things even more complicated, as they no doubt would find the chance of telling him what they thought about that. They might even babble by accident what her real feelings for him were.

“Look girls… Inuyasha is not from around here, so Mama thought it would be a good idea if he started finding his way around by walking me to school… we… walked hand in hand so he wouldn’t get lost.” That explanation got her very dubious looks from her three friends, but they could not really argue with that.

“Ok, so he is not your boyfriend.” Arumi said. “He seems to be around our age, so… when is he coming to school?”

‘Oops! Trick question, I don’t know how old Inuyasha is. Demons age much slower than humans do, and well he reads worst than Sota… Besides there is no way I’ll allow him to get into the school. Don’t think he could anyway, so I better think of something and fast.’ Kagome’s mind raced trying to find a good answer.

“He is not coming to school Arumi-chan.”

“How come?”

“Well… ah… he dropped out from school… so Mama is to teach him at home until he is up to standard.”

‘Good thinking Kagome.’ She congratulated herself as she watched her friends’ faces; they looked like they believed it.

“Hmm… since he is free, I don’t think you’ll mind if I try to get him.” Yuka said watching her closely. “He is really handsome with those exotic looks, don’t you think girls?” The other two nodded in agreement.

“Don’t you dare flirt with him!” Kagome said in a voice full of jealousy, which only made her three friends giggle. She realized too late that she had fallen in Yuka’s trap.

“So you do like him.” Eri stated.

‘Geez! Damn Yuka! She’s clever, well there’s no way I can really cover for that.’ Kagome thought with a resigned sigh.

“Yes, I like him.” She admitted. “But that’s not why I said that.” Puzzled expressions regarded her and she went on. “Look he is not used to be around people, so either he’ll be completely unaware of what you are doing or you’ll manage to annoy the heck out of him… which believe me you DON’T want to do EVER.”

“Oh come on Kagome he can’t be that clueless.” Eri said.

“Or that bad…”

“Or that rude… He didn’t seem like that at all Sunday.”

“Ah well, Sunday was plain weird.” Kagome said shrugging. “He was high on sugar and caffeine. Mama decided to limit his allowed dosage of caffeinated drinks after that. He is usually very quiet and it’s very hard to know what he thinks or feels as he rarely lets that show. Unless of course he is pissed at you, so Yuka-chan, leave him alone.”

“So you’re going to introduce us…”

“Ah that’s not what I meant…”

“We’d like to meet him Kagome-chan.”

“And if he’s your foster brother and lives at your house, I think you have to introduce us.”

“Yes, I guess you’re right girls. I’ll ask him though. If he agrees then I’ll introduce you to him, but be warned don’t pester him with questions, if you do; then don’t be surprised if he tells you off.”

The bell rang announcing the end of the recess and they made their way. Arumi and Yuka walked ahead, Eri went a bit slower to match her pace to the other girl’s. She wanted to ask Kagome something that was bothering her since the day before, and she did not want the other girls to hear.

“Are you sure this doesn’t have to do with the attack at the park on Friday?” The question surprised the young woman and she actually sounded quite nervous for a moment when she answered.

“Why… why would you think so Eri-chan?” She made a pause to gather her wits and sound as normal as possible. “I told you guys yesterday that it wasn’t me.”

“Thing is… I don’t believe you Kagome-chan.”

“Eri-chan…” She did not want to tell her, but realized that the other girl was much more observant and would surely notice it as the days went by.

“It’s Ok, you have just confirmed it.” Eri said with a shrug. “I suspect there are reasons to keep quiet… so I won’t tell either Arumi or Yuka, but I think they’ll notice that something is odd when you don’t walk with us.” She made a pause. “Just be careful Kagome… if you need to talk I’ll listen, what are friends for, if not to be there, when we are needed?” She gave her a small smile before going into the classroom, leaving a moved Kagome staring after her for a few moments.

“Higurashi-san, what can I do for you?” He said pleasantly, not a trace of his wariness showing through.

“I think we need to talk privately about last night Lieutenant… and what you told my foster son this morning.” Asami said in a tone like chipped flint. It let the neko hanyou know how displeased she was without being impolite.

“Perhaps we should,” responded the neko in a weary and mildly irritated voice, “there was more going on there than you were aware of, or I’m certain you would have put a stop to it,” This was not going to go well, he hadn’t wanted to rat on the boy. The pup most likely told her something that would put her on his side, but not the full truth. “Do you want to discuss it right now on the phone or wait until later?”

“This should not be overheard.” Asami tried to be reasonable with the poor neko, he sounded like he was already having a rough day.

“Give me a minute and I can go somewhere to insure privacy,” he told her. As he left the office, Nomura had not yet arrived, but he was sure he would be there soon. Even hung over he never missed a day of work, going as far as staying another turn to make up for his tardiness.

“Alright.” Then on a lighter note, she inquired. “Do you have any ideas on where would be a good place for my daughter to take some advanced first aid training? Preferably something that would include treatment for trauma and combat injuries.” Asami asked pleasantly. This threw Kojiro on a loop. She had sounded so unfriendly just a few moments before and now she was being pleasant? He did not know what to expect from her.

It had been on her mind for a while. As often as her foster son and their companions seemed to get hurt, that training would be invaluable and make her daughter feel more useful. It just never seemed like she spent enough time at home to really learn the stuff, but since she would be staying for as long as it took to capture those men, Asami was going to jump on the opportunity.

“Well… I don’t see why she would need it, but she could take some EMT training. She couldn’t work with them for another three years, so she wouldn’t be able to get her certificate.” He informed the woman wondering why the girl might need it, and making a pause while he thought about possible places. “She could take a night course at the vocational tech school or maybe a correspondence course from there with a lab slot on the weekend.” He suggested. “But that kind of training would take a few months at least. I take it this has to do with the fights the pup mentioned?” Watanabe inquired.

The request really seemed to be coming from left field. He had EMT training. Took that course the first time at the vocational tech school, long before he decided to become a police officer, so he knew it was a good place. He’d worked at it for some time too, before becoming a cop. However, it had been a while since he had to use that kind of knowledge. Of course, most of the officers in the forced had some emergency medical training as part of their job. It was a regulation course at the police academy, although most cadets usually forgot the training as soon as they graduated, only to regret not paying more attention to it later, when they got into tight situations.

‘Does the pup get hurt that often?’ He wondered.

“In part, yes.” Asami said with a sigh. Inuyasha got hurt much too often protecting her daughter, and even if he was a fast healer, his wounds should not be left untended. “It is also something she has a lot of aptitude for and enjoys being able to do.  Are you in a place where we can speak freely?” She did not want to give away too much to the neko yet, it would just stir up his curiosity more. Moreover, if he were like Inuyasha was to dogs, having the curiosity of a cat would not be good for them.

Watanabe had just made it down to the parking lot, figuring it would be the best place to talk for the same reasons he had told the younger hanyou before. As he walked to his car, he remembered the way Inuyasha scanned the place. From side to side stopping at distinctive places as if looking for an ambush, he had even marked where the possible exits were and how many people where there. All in the time it took them to walk from the elevator to the car. He was reminded of one of those old commando movies, where the soldiers did that almost out of instinct. He got the feeling that the pup had been attacked before, many times before, making that almost second nature.

“Yes I am.” The neko informed her as he sat behind the wheel of his car.

“Good. I believe you know that my foster son was basically forced to grow up by himself. And I think you need a little more information to understand where he is coming from.” She made a pause to make a point with that first sentence. It was an important thing to keep in mind when talking about Inuyasha. “I would like to believe that you would never have told him what you did, at least, not in the way you did had you known even a little bit of what we know.” Asami was angry and she let that show in her voice. “Where he is from, hanyous like the both of you are killed on sight along with their parents. Humans try to kill them and usually succeed in killing the child hanyou and the human mate. Demons generally wipe out the entire family. That is just a fact of life there.”

“That is just not possible!” He interrupted her aghast. That sounded too much like the old days, before the treaties. “There are treaties that forbid that kind of persecution!”

‘Those ultra traditionalists can’t be that extreme, or can they?’ He thought. Of course, there were stories, horror stories of those regions that still defied civilization, but no one really believed them. ‘But damn! This is sounding so much like one of those.’

“It sadly is Lieutenant. Inuyasha’s parents died when he was very young because of that. His father died from his wounds in a battle protecting them, his mother was also killed a little after that. He thinks he was five years old when it happened, and I believe he witnessed it. He really doesn’t talk about it, so all I know for sure is that she gave her life for his.”

Asami was sad and enraged that he had to endure such things at an age when he should have been loved and nurtured. After having talked to him that morning, she could not help but feel very protective toward the young hanyou. His childhood had been terrible and lonely. She could not, for the love of God, understand how he had been able to survive. However, there he was doing his best to go on; fighting tenaciously to remain alive, first for himself and now for those he cared for.

“He spent the next ten years fighting for his life and living on the fringes of society like a feral dog. Can you imagine a five year old child surviving on his own it the forest?”

“I… well…” Kojiro could not really say anything; he was barely able to understand what she was saying. How had he survived? It just did not seem possible.

“Inuyasha might act though and get really aggressive, but he is only a young lonely kid. Everyone he met during those ten years, because of what he is and how he looks, rejected him. Human or youkai always tried to kill him. Have you any idea how hard it has been for Kagome, and later the rest of the family, to finally earn his trust? And only she has it fully.”

“I… I didn’t know.” Watanabe commented in a very low voice full of remorse.

‘By Kami! And I told him she should have thrown him out! No wonder he reacted that bad. I don’t think I’m ever going to gain his trust now. Damn! Damn!’ He slapped his forehead with each curse.

“You owe him an apology, not so much for what you said as for the way you said it.” Asami tried to lay the guilt on thick without being too confrontational. Then she made a pause, as there were some things she wanted to him to help her with. “Look Lieutenant, Inuyasha needs your understanding… we don’t know any youkai, but if you manage to repair some of what you did, I’d really appreciate it if you could help him integrate into society.”

She knew there was no way he could have known all of that. Inuyasha just didn’t talk about his past most of the time; it was too painful for him. And he felt showing hurt made him look weak when it was normal. So he refused to even think of it. Watanabe stood stock still in his car. Her words hit him like a punch in the gut. He couldn’t quite believe what she had just told him, and still she was asking for his help.

“Are you telling me that this pup, on his own, survived ten years of having just about every intelligent creature around him trying to kill him?” She had to be wrong. No one would do that to a child, no one.

‘No one would murder people for an interracial marriage. It is just impossible.’ His mind still refused to believe it.

Kojiro had been born long after the wars to establish the treaties and he could not envision a life without them. A life where he was reviled for being what he was. But he had to admit that most of the hanyous around were young ones, very few were older than 300, when the movement started. And he had never talked to one of the older hanyous to ask what life had been like for them. How could anyone want to go back to that kind of life, when demon fought against demon and human alike?

“Yes, I am. But it wasn’t just intelligent creatures; there are predators in the woods that would find a little boy quite tasty.”

‘Dear Kami!’ He could not comprehend how it was possible the pup was alive at all.

“My daughter and my family have earned his trust by accepting him for what and who he is, and showing him the first honestly meant kindness and affection he has had in most of a decade.  It is just a part of the reasons why he is so protective of us.” She made a pause. “I can only wish I was joking or somehow making this up, but it is the truth. Everyone he has ever loved has been taken from him. He has seen more bloodshed, pain, and death than most war veterans and he is just a young man.” He voice sounded sad for the kid’s sake.

Asami was dead serious and Watanabe knew it. He just had a hard time wrapping his brain around the concept that the pup had survived that much. It all sounded like some kind of horrible nightmare, and yet he knew Higurashi-san would not lie about something as delicate as that. He sighed and knew that he had done wrong, perhaps not the worst thing he could have done, but bad enough. He did not consider himself a bad judge of character, but this time he had erred badly.

“Guess I should have been less confrontational about it, but he was still out of line. If it had been any other demon, I would have given him a worse chewing out too. Do you know what he was doing?” He was certain she had not at the time.

“Yes, we discussed it at length this morning since he wasn’t in any shape to last night.”

“He looked well enough to me, perhaps just a bit tired.”

“Inuyasha has quite a lot of resistance to pain, because of all his time alone with no one to take care of him but himself. But last night he had a severe migraine, in fact it was so strong that he finally admitted having it, which believe me, is highly unusual. By the time you arrived, he was drugged up on painkillers and desperately needed to go back to bed so he could sleep it off. He was lucky to be able to walk when he got home. Kagome had spent the intervening hour treating his headache and scratching his ears to get him to relax. Had he not been so out of it, I’m certain he would have done something different. He is very shy about physical contact and Kagome knows it, which is why that tactic worked. He was far too out of it to realize exactly what he was doing on a conscious level, and her going into heat took him completely by surprise.”

‘Well, it sounds like the pup did tell her something.’ Thought the neko, and he was rather startled by the revelation. ‘I wish I had known about that, we could have done something about it sooner.’

“I knew he was tired. We had to wake him up when we got to the shrine, but I had no idea he had a headache, especially one that bad.”

“He fell asleep in the car? With both of you there?” Asami’s voice was filled with disbelief and that surprised him.

“Uh yes, he did. There was a lot of traffic coming back; most people riding in the back seat would have fallen asleep. Why are you so surprised?”

“Inuyasha would never sleep around people, unless he trusts them, and sometimes not even then. If he does, the slightest sound or movement would wake him up before you get close enough to touch him. I know you were not aware how his life was, or you’d have known something was wrong. But to us, that is a clear indication that he was really in pain.” Watanabe did not know what to say to that, so he went back to talking about what happened the night before at her home.

“It sounds like he did tell you something after all…”

“No, he told me everything and it wasn’t exactly easy for him,” she interrupted. “By dog demon customs, they are engaged, and have been for some time; but he only just recently realized it. Kagome doesn’t know it yet, so please don’t bring it up around her before we get a chance to discuss it.” Watanabe was blown away. The pup really had told her the truth and she had seemingly accepted it.

“And you are fine with this? You aren’t upset that your daughter may wind up mated to a dog hanyou at 16? Did he tell you what the consequences of that would be?” Watanabe couldn’t keep his incredulity out of his voice.

“Actually, Kagome is 15 too.” If she had been in the car with Kojiro, she would have seen his jaw drop all the way to the floor. “He told me what he knew as far as the consequences go. I would make them get married in the human tradition if it happened, but the facts of the matter are that she could easily do a lot worse and they are already bonding without ever having mated.”

“I’m sorry if I sound like I’m judging the situation, but what can a kid like him offer her? He has no schooling…”

“A loving and lasting relationship, which is something many humans wish for but will never get Lieutenant.” She interrupted him. “Inuyasha is a very bright kid, with some help and patience he can be brought up to standard, so that doesn’t really worry me. What does is that it would kill him if someone succeeded in killing her. That is why he volunteered to work with you. And don’t take me wrong, we would all be devastated if something like that happened, but we would go on with our lives sooner or later.” Her voice broke a little, as she knew that every time Kagome went to the past the risk of her not coming back was great. “He would not.”

“They are not mated yet. That kind of thing only happens to mated partners that have been together for a long time.”

“They are bonding Lieutenant. Inuyasha has risked his life for her several times before, and received some serious wounds because of it. He is as willing to die for my daughter, as I know she is for him. He has willingly allowed himself to be impaled and poisoned so that my daughter and her friends could escape a particularly cruel inu youkai. He has gone over the side of a cliff with a broken arm taking down a cannibal, while human at the time. Kagome has snapped him out of an enchantment that would have taken him to hell and another that would have snapped his soul. You could consider them battle partners at this point.”

“What can they be about to make them take such risks ma’ am?” He sounded disbelieving. The woman was probably exaggerating. “They are just kids, and I can’t really believe you allow your daughter to get into dangerous situations.”

“I know it sounds strange Lieutenant. Believe me, I don’t like Kagome getting involved in situations that put her life at risk, what mother would? But I also know that she has no choice but to follow her Miko calling.” She paused to let that sink in. “Kagome is helping people back where Inuyasha is from, many lives depend on her. She is needed there… I’m aware that they might one day be killed because of that, it is one of the reasons I am allowing them to be mated… the chance of either of them dying is great…”

‘Dear Kami what are these kids into?’

“I want my daughter to be happy and Inuyasha deserves to know happiness too, be it that they die young or live until old age…” She paused for a moment. “I really wish there was a way to avoid all the danger.” She said with a resigned sigh. “But I know there isn’t; my only comfort as a mother is that I know he’s always there to protect her… and as her mate he’d fight even harder to keep my daughter safe as well as himself. He’ll live for Kagome.”

“Higurashi-san what is it that they are involved with? Drugs?”

“I wish they were Lieutenant. It’d be easier to handle.” She sounded worried. “I really can’t tell you what it is they are doing, except that many lives depend on my daughter, Inuyasha, and their friends.” She said and then decided to change the subject. “On a related note, would putting Kagome on birth control pills lessen the impact of her going into heat on him? He doesn’t want to push her into anything before they are both ready, so we need to alleviate that problem if we can.” Kojiro needed a minute to gather his wits back about him as he reeled for all of what she had told him, he thought about it.

“It won’t work for this time around, but it should for next month. It’s what we usually do nowadays.” He shook his head trying to clear it and was struck by another thought. Nomura would want to know a lot of this, and he could use some of it to help cover his ass. “Can I tell my partner some of this? Not the demon stuff of course, but the rest?”

“Go ahead, but make sure he understands that it is basically an informal engagement and we approve of it. It would help if you both could help familiarize him with modern society. He catches on quick, but some stuff still seems to take him by surprise.” Asami could tell that she had given him a lot to digest and that it would be a while before he could really understand. So they finished the conversation on a polite note and Watanabe told her that Nomura would either call or drop by to set up the surveillance schedule.

The pup’s foster mother had given him a lot to think about. Still too dazed by all the shocking information about Inuyasha Shirosenshi, Kojiro remained in the car to gather his thoughts. Only after he felt confident of maintaining his usually cool exterior did he leave the vehicle. On his way to the office, he stopped to pick up a mug of fresh coffee and something to munch on while he kept pondering about the pup’s life.

One thing was for sure: Seijuro was going to want to know more, and he was going to have to tell him as much as he could. He just had to be very careful when telling him to keep from inadvertently slipping demon stuff there. Also, the fact that the pup had told him things in confidence would serve as a stonewalling tactic. He did not like keeping things from his partner. Nomura was a good human, and smart too. He considered him a good friend, but he did not have any choice. As he came into the office, he barely acknowledged his partner, and then sat down at his desk next to Seijuro’s with a very pensive expression on his face, as he munched his pocky.

“Is something the matter Kojiro?” Seijuro asked seeing the expression and knowing that it meant Kojiro was thinking something over very intently.

“Yes,” he sighed and went on, “I think I made a mistake.” This got Nomura’s undivided attention. Watanabe was a good officer and very observant, he rarely made mistakes.

“What was it?” Nomura asked.

“While you were at home nursing your sore head,” there was some slight recrimination on his voice, which only made Nomura shrug. Next time it would be his turn to cover for him anyway. “I called the pup to ask him to report in to us about his schedule. He was walking his girlfriend to school so I waited for him to call back. I… have to admit I wasn’t in a very good mood to start, so after I got his schedule, I confronted him for cuddling her in public and asked him again why she was scared of me. Needless to say it didn’t go over well.”

“You didn’t lose it…” He began saying only to be interrupted.

“Unfortunately I did. I lashed at him harsher than I should have.”

“So it is bad?” Seijuro knew what kind of temper his partner had hidden under that cool exterior. True, he rarely let it out on people, but when he did, it was usually nasty. Kojiro nodded.

“Yeah, it seems that way. I think I made him lose the acceptance I was trying to build with him. He knew I was right, but the way I said it made him defensive and angry. And to top that, he still didn’t want to tell me why she nearly flipped out.” Nomura nodded, it made sense and gave his partner a go on motion with his hands.

‘Acceptance? Doesn’t he mean trust?’ Nomura was a bit puzzled by his choice of words.

“I just got off the phone with Higurashi-san. Apparently, I had really upset him and they had a long talk about it. She filled me in on a lot of stuff I didn’t know. Now, I just feel really dumb.”

‘He must have really put is foot in it.’ Nomura raised an eyebrow at this.

“I have no idea where this pup is from, and after what I just heard I don’t think he really knows that either.” That comment really caught Seijuro’s interest.

“What do you mean by that?” He asked, moving his chair to face Kojiro, his face intrigued.

“Let’s say I’m still trying to come to grips with what I just heard.” The neko hanyou made a pause. “As far as everyone knows he had a very painful childhood. According to what Higurashi-san knows, his father died from his wounds in a fight when he was trying to protect his family. His mother was also murdered and she thinks Inuyasha might have witnessed one or both of those crimes. The pup thinks he might have been around five years old when that happened. And he is convinced his mother died saving his life, but he rarely speaks about the incident.”

“Good grief! That sure makes for odd behavior… or for a nut case.” Nomura commented. “Is that all?”

“Oh there is more, much more.” Kojiro’s tone was filled with sympathy and something Seijuro could not identify. “From that point on, he lived in the forests like some sort of semi-human animal. Trying to keep from being eaten by wild animals, as well as avoiding people, because they regularly tried to kill him or trap him for his appearance and abilities…”

“What? That doesn’t make sense!” The detective exclaimed.

“It seems he had been living in a very rural and isolated area Seijuro… You know folks in remote places tend to be superstitious. And well, his looks are unusual; silvery white hair and amber almost-golden eyes would surely make him stand out there, as he does here. Although here it wouldn’t necessarily be a bad thing… and don’t tell me his sense of smell is not odd. They probably thought the poor boy was some kind of demon!”

“I just don’t think… It just doesn’t sound right… but…” Nomura said thinking hard.

The detective could not believe what he was hearing, the kid living like a wild animal, it sounded just too farfetched and yet… It made sense in an odd sort of way. He did not know what a coke, the chili fries, or hamburgers were. Something a city kid, a street kid, would know. His admittance of hunting and the way a beheaded animal would bleed; his dislike for guns. His experience at tracking, even his fighting ability, his speed, and strength began to make sense.

“But somehow it makes sense;” he went on slowly, “it explains some things, although it still leaves a lot of questions. You say he was five when his parents died?”

‘This is too much of a coincidence… it has to be related to the assault and missing person file I got from Hamaguchi.’ He thought, tying events together.

“Did she tell you more?” Kojiro nodded in agreement.

“That’s what he thinks…” Nomura was about to say something but Kojiro beat him to it. “I know, I know, it doesn’t sound possible that a kid that old could survive on his own. However, that’s all they know. He doesn’t speak much.”

“It doesn’t surprise me if that’s the truth.”

“She did tell me a bit more. Because of his isolation, he is very shy of physical contact and extremely wary of other people. He doesn’t trust anyone with the exception of this Kagome girl. And lately he has started to trust the family.”

“So that’s what you meant by acceptance, so we were nowhere near winning his trust.”

“Yes, that was it. Higurashi-san thinks if we handle this right, we might help him a little. And I rather like the pup, I wouldn’t mind befriending him, but after this morning I’m not sure I can correct anything.”

“No wonder you felt bad partner, this kid is an odd case. But there was no way we could have known all this before hand.”

“I know, but that doesn’t change things.” He sighed before going on. “Anyway Kagome-chan is his first real friend since he was five and she has gotten him to come out of his shell enough to make more friends, but it is very very hard for him. Higurashi-san stated that everyone whom he has ever loved has been taken from him, mostly by the violence that surrounds his life.”

“I see, I think. We just have to work harder at gaining his trust. So, he still didn’t tell you why the girl was scared of you?” He had really wanted a straight answer to this. Last night’s chat with his father was lost in a drunken fog in his memory.

“No, but I’m starting to develop a theory about this.”

“Oh? Well shoot it out! I’m all ears.”

“I suspect she has had run ins with the people who keep trying to kill the pup and that I look like one of them. I think he might have sniffed me out yesterday and decided I was not one of those people. I also think they may have attacked her too, but he has always defended her. So she thought I was one of them, but since he did not want to tell her he had already talked to us, there was no way to warn his girlfriend that I wasn’t who she thought I was. Besides, Higurashi-san implied as much anyways.”

“Sounds plausible and also explains some odd comment he made on Saturday, although I’m not totally convinced about this.” This got him Kojiro’s raised eyebrow in inquiry. “He said he had protected her for a long time and will continue to do so.”

“Well his foster mother said that because of the fact that her family has welcomed him, and been very accepting of who and what he is. Inuyasha has become very protective of them. Since he lost everyone who ever cared for him already, he doesn’t want to see history repeat itself. She also told me that he is engaged to her daughter…”

“What? They are engaged?” Nomura sputtered, at that moment he had just taken a sip from his soda.

“Hey don’t give me that look! I almost flipped over myself when I heard her.”

“But… but… they are just kids!”

“I think that because they are just kids, the family hasn’t made any sort of formal announcement about it yet. And likely won’t say much until after the wedding. There is also the fact that he is too afraid of losing her if it were known how attached he is to the girl.”

Watanabe had a speculative look to him while putting all of this together, there had to have been more clues in what she told him, but he was not seeing them yet. He also noticed that Nomura had a very odd pensive look on his face, as he seemed to re-read something on the file he had on his desk. It began to puzzle Kojiro, normally his partner would not keep quiet about a file if he thought it was important, and by the look on his face, the neko hanyou could tell Seijuro thought it was.

“Anyways, he was cuddling up to her last night to keep her from flipping out. It distracted her enough to work. I should have listened to him and stayed behind, but I really had not understood why I shouldn’t have gone. She said he would have used a different tactic if he had been more coherent at the time. Apparently all the tests he took gave him a massive migraine and he was drugged up on painkillers the entire time.”

“Why didn’t he say something about it? We could have stopped them or at least get him a painkiller.”

“He doesn’t trust us Seijuro, and well… she did say he had a very high tolerance to pain. She also said that if we had known him, we would have suspected something was wrong the moment he fell asleep with us in the car.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” He agreed thoughtfully. “If he lived in the wilderness then there would not have been painkillers available… And he would not have slept in an unfamiliar place, with unfamiliar people.”

‘All this is starting to make sense and it just ties with the case I was just reading, I’m sure Kojiro is going to be very surprised about it.’ Seijuro thought. ‘Still… this is too much of a coincidence, there is still something not quite right here… And by God I’m going find out what it is, even if it’s not related to the ‘Park Killer’ case.’

“Kojiro, I think you might want to review this file before your meeting with Shirosenshi-sama as well. I did some checking because of something that my father mentioned last night…” His voice was serious.

“Weren’t you too drunk to be coherent last night?”

“Not in the beginning, and well, I did have the presence of mind to send myself an e-mail to remind me of the important things before my brains got too muddled.” He admitted looking chagrined.

“Makes sense, so… why do you think I should read this file?”

“Because I think it might be part of why he wants to talk to you.” He noticed Kojiro was looking him intently, so he went on. “Ryoutou Shirosenshi, the one this file is about, was his first cousin and also his business partner before he died.”

“So what does he have to do with this?”

“I got curious, so I did some background check up… It turns out that Higurashi-san inherited a large state in Higusenshi Financial Inc.” Kojiro’s face was precious; he mouthed a very surprised oh. “Her husband was the third partner in that company, before he was killed three years ago by thugs when he was mugged. Actually, the Captain had that case, so I just asked if he remembered something useful. Anyway, thinking about it, I don’t think anyone will mind the engagement. So, either read through it or make yourself a copy while I work on the surveillance stuff.” He said as he turned his back to him to start working on the computer.

Kojiro read it, completely astounded. This was just not something he was expecting. The file talked about the Demon Lord of the Western Lands relative and second in command. Ryoutou Shirosenshi was no common demon, and his wife was no common human either. Lady Itami had been a very powerful and respected Miko. Watanabe smacked his forehead; he should have remembered the case. Most demon circles were in uproar as well as human ones although for different reasons.

‘Good God!’ He thought as he browsed through the photos of the crime scene, if they were the pup’s parents, he understood why he thought them dead. ‘How could they beat such a powerful combination? Those two were no amateurs!’ He guessed the Lord had taken his only pup the forests for some training.

The family had been on a camping trip when they suffered an incredibly vicious attack by traditionalists. The couple had a young son of five years, whose name happened to be Inuyasha. The search parties had never found any trace of him. Itami Shirosenshi had spent twelve hours on the cusp of death and was in the ICU for half a month. Ryoutou was not much better. At the bottom of the file, Kojiro found a small document hidden under an illusion. It read:

Lord Ryoutou Shirosenshi of the inu youkai clan based on Tokyo. The Demon Lord of the West’s second in command in charge of Inter species Affairs, and his wife Lady Itami, first Miko of the ‘School of the Pure Spirit’, were attacked specifically for the Lord’s policies relating to humans. The demons involved in the attack belonged to a radical traditionalist group who wanted a return to the ways of the Feudal Period before the truce and treaties. Several of them are charged with hunting and feeding on humans. The hanyou boy was tracked for a mile and a half by dogs and inu-youkai. Lord Sessho himself and two of his sons were members of the search party. He called off the search where the trail ended and stated that there was a magical residue at the location. It was confirmed by all present that had any magical abilities.

Lady Rin was overheard consoling Lord Ryoutou and his wife with the statement that their son was not dead. He would be seen again in ten years when he gained the necessary strength to fulfill his destiny. That she and her husband knew that powerful elements were moving at the time, and they could not be stopped as the fates of demons and humans were at stake. Lady Rin also said that the young hanyou, Inuyasha, was to become one of the greatest warriors ever and a pack leader before he turned sixteen, as in his blood he carried both, the strength of his father and the purity of heart of his mother. It is rare and powerful combination.

Lady Rin stated that they family surname is actually in his honor. Soon after mentioning this, she became aware of the presence of other people in the room. When asked, she admitted that they did know what happened to the boy, but was adamant that they could not discuss it outside the family. Lord Sessho entered the room moments later and ordered everyone to keep silent on the matter and to write no records about it save for this one.

“I think you need to take this with you Seijuro and see Higurashi-san. The boy is Shirosenshi-sama’s cousin and he was a part of the search. I am just about convinced that it is the same boy… Still, I don’t think Higurashi-san is really aware of who he is.” He said after seeing Inuyasha’s picture, he had been a cute chubby kid; on the picture he wore a big innocent smile. Kojiro felt a bit sorry for the pup, and wondered why his parents never changed his hair and eye color to a more human looking one to make him blend better. It was strange.

“Why would you think so? It makes the engagement thing easier to understand, like they probably planned this when the kids were born or something.”

“Because I don’t think the pup knows who he really is. It just doesn’t sound logical that he was lost for ten years and then returned to be engaged. I like to think this is more of a huge and rather odd coincidence. Anyway, do we have a photo of him that I can take with me to the meeting?” Kojiro looked up and handed the file back to his partner with the illusion still in place.

“Yes, we have one from his badge on file. Go get it. Just one question, I noticed you refer to the kid as pup, why?”

“Well you see how he gets when you call him kid, so I asked what I should call him instead of that…” Kojiro started to explain.

“And he told you to call him pup?”

“Yes, I think the word ‘kid’ brings him bad memories or something. And well it sorts of fits his name too, dog demon. Inuyasha also said he had a nickname but that it was bad pun to his name so he didn’t tell me what it was. Right now I’m trying to get used to calling him pup, so I don’t slip up and get into worse ground with him that I already am.”

“Sounds like you have a point there, but I still think it’s odd.” Kojiro shrugged. “I’m almost done here. Do you want me to drive you there? I would like to see the family, Dad asked me to look for few scrolls he is after. It just happened that they used to be in the possession of Ryoutou Shirosenshi. That’s why I went to search for the file. Somehow these are just too many coincidences.”

“You bet. I don’t see how that would be a problem, but they aren’t expecting you, so I don’t know if you would be invited in to the meeting.”

“That’s ok, my father sent me a large email that I’m printing and can take with me to read while I wait. Besides, if I’m lucky they might know what happened to Ryoutou’s scrolls on a legend he is researching which would make him very happy.”

Her friends were curious and they decided to follow her, once they reached the tree they saw Kagome staring up to the higher branches and did the same wondering what their friend could be looking at. To their utter surprise, the guy that brought her to school in the morning was lounging comfortably on one of the higher branches. He seemed to be reading something and not paying attention the quartet of girls staring up at him.

“Hey Inuyasha! Come down!” Kagome called to him. She was sure he was perfectly aware that she was there, and probably smelled her before she approached the tree, but he gave no indication of having detected or heard her.

“Feh!” He said from his perch finally acknowledging her presence, but he still made no move to come down.

Inuyasha had seen the girls following Kagome and at the moment he was in no mood to deal with curious humans. He had started to read the scrolls, and had to admit the glasses were an improvement, even if he still had trouble remembering what some symbols meant. The young hanyou was completely shocked by the fact that it was his mother’s reincarnation, a Miko named Itami Shirosenshi, the one who wrote that particular scroll and left it at the cave where he would find it.

The young man felt that he needed peace and quiet and some time to think, so he could assimilate what he little he had read so far. And those girls down there looked anything but peaceful. So he remained on his branch a tried to ignore them hoping they would leave Kagome and him alone. The young Miko was already going to be too much, when she saw him wearing the glasses.

“Inuyasha I want to go back home soon!” She said still patiently, not wanting to say the ‘S’ word in public. She would not be able to explain it to her friends.

“Feh!” Was his response, giving the girls a cursory glance.

“Dog boy! Come on! Why are you being so difficult today? I just want to go home and start doing my homework.”

“Tell them to fuck off.” He told her still not moving and glaring at the girls. Of course being so high up none of them could not really see his face. They reeked of curiosity and after his words, he could smell some anger.

“Tell them? Who?”

“Damn it bitch are you so clueless? They followed you.” He growled and pointed to her back.

“Who do you think you are calling Kagome-chan like that?” Yuka shouted at him angrily.

“Feh! What I am is none of your concern wench.” He snapped at her.

“Inuyasha! Sss…” Kagome began saying but he interrupted her.

‘I can’t say it! Not with the girls here, but just wait till we get home!’ She thought exasperated. ‘He had no right to be so offensive to my friends.’

“Oh no, you don’t.” He then stood up on the branch and jumped down doing two turns before landing neatly, his back to the young woman not a foot away. “Let’s go!” He growled at her and started walking. “I don’t want to deal with ‘people’ right now. I have too much to think about.” His voice was low, but still Eri heard him and wondered what he meant.

Even though he was being rude the girls could only gasp when he jumped down from that height, they all thought he could get hurt, but he landed with the grace of a gymnast, once on the ground the trio noticed he carried an old and apparently battered katana, like it was the most normal thing in the world. To Eri it meant he was there to protect Kagome, so even if he was rude she refrained from commenting anything.

“Kagome, why do you follow him? The guy’s a jerk! Better have Hojou-kun walk you home, at least he is polite.” Yuka told her retreating friend. She was starting to really dislike that young man.

‘If that guy dares to come close to her I’ll kill him!’ Inuyasha thought furious and growled dangerously.

“I have to go girls, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Kagome apologized to her friends; the fact that Inuyasha had admitted that much was enough for her to stop her arguments. He was also acting weird, as he had not faced her once. Also she was worried that he might attack Hojou-kun, so she turned to follow him. “Come on let’s go Inuyasha.”

“I bet this is because of the ‘Park Killer’ or the attack on the park Friday night.” Eri muttered worriedly as she saw the retreating pair. Just as she finished the last word, she saw him turn in her direction and faster than she thought anyone could move he was standing before her. In a passing glance, she noticed he was wearing eye glasses and that made him look even more interesting.

“What did you just say?” He asked in a deadly low tone of voice that sent shivers down the girls’ spine. He had the dangerous air of a feral predator.

“Inuyasha!” Kagome called him, worried about Eri’s safety. She had not heard a thing, but she suspected her friend had mentioned the attack on Friday. She also noticed that her dog demon had looked different but he had moved so fast away from her that she had not been able to tell what it was, aside from seeing him in modern clothes, to which she was not used yet. “Leave Eri-chan alone!”

“You… you… heard?” Eri stammered very frightened.

“My hearing is very good.” His voice was more a low growl that sent more shivers down the scared girl’s spine. “It makes up for my eyesight usually.”

“I… I said…” She tried to speak.

“Not here… Come.” He ordered pulling her apart from the other surprised girls by the arm. He threw her companions a look that promised dire consequences if they followed. Once out of earshot he asked. “What do you know about it and who told you?” He said with a low growl.

“I… n-no one told me.” She managed to say still very afraid, he was holding her in a painful grip by the arm. “You’re… you’re hurting me!” She saw him look at his hand like it was detached from his body, he released her then and muttered an apology. It surprised her.

“What do you know about it?” He asked again, Eri hurriedly told him her theory and how she had reached that conclusion, Inuyasha had to admit the girl was clever and quite observant. She was also very concerned about Kagome’s safety, and that fact actually made his anger toward her abate. Eri saw the change and realized that he was probably worried about Kagome and the chance that the knowledge she had might endanger her more.

“Don’t mention this again.” He ordered her, his voice had lost the dangerous edge and was just plain gruff.

“She is in danger, isn’t she?” Eri asked, and saw the quick changes in his expression; there was concern, fear and finally he settled for feigning indifference. That was enough to tell her that the rather violent guy before her cared a lot for Kagome.

“Yes, she is.” He admitted. “It is important that no one knows she was the girl from the park… those thugs would seek her out. We suspect they already are looking for her.”

“Thugs? It wasn’t the Park Killer?” Eri asked quite surprised.

“The ‘Park Killer’ are two guys not one.” He informed her. “That is why the police have not been able to catch them.”

“I see… do the police know about Kagome?”

“Only the guys looking for the killers and I think a couple more, as there are going to be some close by where ever she goes.” He paused and looked thoughtful for a moment then added. “If you notice anything strange tell me. I can’t be here all the time.”

“I will,” Eri agreed, “you live at the shrine too?” He nodded. “And your name is just Inuyasha?”

“Shirosenshi Inuyasha.” He told her, saying that family name still felt odd for him. But he guessed he had to get used to it, everybody in Kagome’s time had one. “Don’t repeat any of this…”

“Saitoh Eri.” He nodded at her name, and then turned to walk back to a fuming Kagome. Eri just stood there mulling things up, and both Yuka and Arumi moved to her side in a flash wanting an explanation. The young woman sighed, that was going to be one hell of a job, since she really could not tell them anything.

As Inuyasha approached her, Kagome finally noticed what was different about him. The comment she overheard in the morning about taking him to the ophthalmologist finally making sense… or as much sense as she could make it. The hanyou always told her that demons were near perfection if not perfect and that was why he wanted to become one, but there he was wearing glasses. She just gaped at him not really able to form a coherent sentence. And it was not just that he wore them, but he the fact that he looked downright interesting. The style he had suited him, one of those that seemed that nothing was holding the glasses in place. That was the reason why she had not noticed them before.

Inuyasha saw her face and groaned mentally, she had noticed and would be downright curious. In the state his mind was at the moment he’ll probably end barking something nasty at her. Still, there was nothing he could do about it. After ‘seeing’, what he had been missing. There was no way in hell he would go back to the way it was before he put on the thingies.

“What?” He barked at the surprised girl as he kept walking in the direction of the shrine.

“You’re… you’re wearing glasses” Kagome exclaimed a little too loud, she saw through is concealing spell and his ears were flattened against his skull.

“So?”

“But you… you’re… you’re a…”

“I know.” He cut her off before he mentioned before everyone that he was a hanyou. Although it would be interesting how she could explain that to her curious friends that were following them a few paces behind thinking they were secretive. With all the noise they were making it was of course impossible not to hear them. He could also smelled the trio as they were upwind.

“Is this because of your hu…”

“No.” He interrupted her again. “This is from my father’s side.”

‘From his youkai blood? That must have been a shock to him… Actually, it is to me too. I thought youkai had no defects.’ Kagome thought as she gaped. ‘And how does he now it’s from that side?’

“From your father’s blood? It must have been a surprise…” She echoed her thoughts.

“It was.” He admitted with a curt nod.

“How did you find out?” Kagome asked, curiosity taking the best of her, especially since he was answering her questions.

“Remember the scrolls I told you about?” On the corner of his eye, he saw her nod. “I had a lot of trouble reading it, and my head hurt.” He paused for a moment then went on. “I thought it was because I had not read anything in a long time, but I reached a part of them that told me to have my eyes checked before I went on reading.”

“It did? But… how did the writer know?”

“She was a seer. I’ll tell you more later. Anyway, your Ofukuro noticed too, but didn’t say anything because…” He left the rest unsaid and shrugged. “Then I told her about the scroll and said that it made sense that I could read the big signs but not the instructions she wrote…”

“So Mama got you an appointment with the ophthalmologist?”

“Aa.” Was his simple reply.

“I never thought you’d wear something like that.” She mused, he was using many things from her time that she had never thought he would use. It was a rather pleasant surprise to see that he could adapt that easily. It was a side of him Kagome never thought he had, being as stubborn as he usually was.

“I was not going to… but she made me try the one the guy made as a test… It was… it was a big difference.” He sounded a bit amazed. “I didn’t know the world was not supposed to be fuzzy around the edges.”

“Hmm… so that’s why you miss so much with your punches.” She teased him.

“I don’t miss.” Inuyasha informed her, although deep inside he had to admit that she was right, he did miss a bit. But had learned to make up for that on his attacks.

“You do.”

“No, I don’t!” He stated firmly. “Some of them are actually good fighters you know.” Inuyasha added for good measure, he might brag about his superiority but had to admit that not all of his enemies were wimps. He had learned from fighting against them, as he was much better than he was before their search started.

“Of course you do!” She hid a grin at hearing how ruffled his ego was getting. “Although you’re right there, some were good, but… come on admit it, you miss a lot.” Her voice sounded amused.

“I beat them don’t I?” He huffed indignantly.

“Well… yes in the end you do.” Kagome admitted. “But you can’t use those glasses for a fight, they’ll fall off and break.”

“Your Ofukuro said as much. She wanted me to wear some odd thingies in my eyes. But there is no fucking way I let something else in my eyes.” He said and could not help a small shiver. The experience of Sesshomaru gouging his eye out still disturbed him.

“She suggested you wear contacts? They would be better you know, no one will notice you have them.”

“No.” He said firmly. “No way in hell!” He was really starting to sound disturbed. “That guy tried to put one on…”

“You didn’t claw him or caused a mess did you?” Kagome asked, finally remembering his ordeal with his father’s grave. She began to understand, after that experience, it was only logical that he would not want any unknown objects close to his eyes. There was always the chance that he would change his mind later when he realized how common contacts were in her time.

“No, but I would have if your Ofukuro had not told him to stop. She ordered instead a pair of what she called sport glasses made for me. They are going to take about a week to get them done, though.”

“And she still chose those you’re wearing?” Kagome asked surprised, her mother was spoiling the hanyou rotten with the modern stuff she got for him. He was never interested in owning anything, except for Tetsusaiga.

“She didn’t choose them, I did.” He told her.

As soon as those words sunk in her mind, Kagome stopped dead on her tracks and just stared at the retreating back of the hanyou. The fact that Inuyasha might actually have a good or fairly decent fashion sense was too unbelievable. That he actually took the time to choose something for himself was also too farfetched, yet he had been dressing himself in the clothes her mother chose for him, and doing a good job at getting everything to match. She kept staring at him wondering how much were they changing him and if that change would have repercussions in the past. It was a sobering thought. Inuyasha noticed she had stopped walking and backtracked to her, he placed a hand in the middle of her back and propelled forward in the Shrine’s direction.

“Now what?” His tone slightly annoyed as he pushed her forward.

“Ah… nothing.” She said and turned to look at him, he had one of his eyebrows raised in a doubtful look.

“Hmphg” He snorted but did not say anything else, his mind full of pending things to think off, so for the rest of the way the walked in a comfortable silence.

I think at least part of the doubts of why Kagome’s mother was acting the way she was, get answered here.

Hmmm… the yahoo group might be a good place to answer questions, have to think about it though.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 11/27 Title: Present Time 11/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
2. Fic: Present Time 17/27 Title: Present Time 17/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 18/27 Title: Present Time 18/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Be warned Inuyasha and Kagome OOCness in abundance on this chapter.

Special thanks to telosphilos for hours of brainstorming on ICQ. You’ve been a real help in getting the ideas flowing.

Thanks also to Naoko Cat Girl and Lightning. You were so fast with the editing, thanks girls.

Chapter 11

“Inuyasha?!” She whispered, too low for the humans to hear, but both demons did. Her tone was laden with fear, worry and an inquiry.

“Inuyasha he is…” She went on muttering. “He is a…” Both the detective and the sketcher looked at her as her last sentence was louder.

Kojiro’s surprise began to turn into panic when he realized the girl was going to expose him. He could feel an immense amount of power coming from her, and knew the pup really had valid reasons to keep him away from the girl; she had very strong Miko powers and could probably purify him by just thinking about it.

Watanabe fixed his gaze on the younger hanyou. A half pleading, half desperate look appeared on his slitted green eyes. The meaning clear: ‘Do something!’ The dog demon had hardly time to think, so he nodded slightly and just acted on the first impulse that came to mind. His arm snaked around her waist and he drew her close, really close. It was probably not the smartest thing to do. But it was strange enough to surprise Kagome into silence.

MINE! MY MATE!

His gesture all but shouted at them. His whole countenance changed. Most humans might not know what he was saying, as it was a subtle body language, but to any youkai it was as clear as if he had uttered the words aloud. Kojiro looked at him a bit surprised. He asked for help not that the pup selected a mate! He observed him a bit more and came to the conclusion that the gesture was instinctive. His feelings for the girl must run deep, but still they were only pups by both human and demon standards.

‘Damn! Stupid pup! Does he have any idea what he’s doing? What he’s getting into? They are both too young! He should know that for a dog demon to choose a mate is more than a passing whimsy. And for a human to commit to a demon is not a day at the beach either.’ Kojiro thought.

‘Eeep?!’ Kagome’s mind cried out in surprise at the unexpected hug, thankfully for both hanyou’s sakes she did not exclaimed that aloud.

‘If I act weird perhaps I can distract her enough so I can find a decent excuse as to why I’m not trying to kill Watanabe.’ He reasoned at the time a very low growl escaped his lips, which Kagome heard. ‘That damn neko is going to owe me big time!’ He thought giving a quick glare to the Ltnt. He hoped Kagome would not start screaming at him and used the ‘S’ word in front of them. That would be very hard to explain to say the least. A quick look in Asami’s direction showed she was mildly surprised by his action but not angry.

“Ah… ah… I’m… I’m Inuyasha, a family friend.” He stammered in a rush taking the initiative and adding to the young woman’s shock. His free hand rubbed his neck nervously.

Kagome’s eyes went wide as saucers and her mouth gaped open a bit. She craned her neck to look at him, but could not see very well as close as they were standing. He gave her waist a gentle squeeze and a barely noticeable smile in hopes of reassuring her. Then the young man plastered as pleasant an expression on his face as he could muster, not being used to it, before he continued speaking. Though Kagome felt she should watch the hanyou in front of her, she could not help but keep her eyes glued to the one behind. The young woman had never seen that expression on his face.

“You must be detective Nomura. Higurashi-sama told me about you.” He made only a slight pause to glare at Watanabe again before putting back up his pleasant face. If looks could kill the older hanyou would have dropped dead. “Please excuse Kagome; she is still a bit distraught by the whole experience.” He said politely to Seijuro leaving a hint of concern on his voice. The detective raised an eye brow curiously at his behavior change.

‘WHAT IN THE SEVEN HELLS GOING ON?’ The young Miko mentally screamed, confused, unaware that she swore. Her eyes were filled with disbelief at hearing Inuyasha actually being polite, she would have bet he was incapable of such a thing. The hanyou managed to sound concerned and act like he wasn’t from 500 years in the past.*

“Inuyasha?” She said in a tremulous, barely audible voice, the confusion was almost palpable. Instead of answering, the dog demon rested his chin on top of her head and purred, so low that it was really only a vibration that was addling her brains, not letting her think. He barely recalled his mother commenting on the effect this kind of purr had on her mind. She had not liked it very much, especially when she had important things to think about.

‘This is it!’ He thought resigned. ‘I’m as good as dead. Kagome is going to ‘SIT’ me until I die as soon as she recovers from the surprise.’ He was worried. ‘But I’ll kill that neko before I go.’

‘Why isn’t he growling or threatening the neko hanyou? Can’t he see him? Why is he purring? Doesn’t he just do that when he’s happy?’ She was about to try and say something again when her mother called her attention, well as much of it as she could give with the hanyou’s purr rattling her brains.

“Kagome darling, let me introduce you. This is Miss Kazumi Yamamoto, the police department’s best sketcher.” The introductions drew back Kagome’s eyes toward the humans before her, both of whom were looking at curiously. The woman blushed at the compliment and smiled warmly and reassuringly at her. The young Miko’s response was automatic, she smiled back. “Detective Seijuro Nomura, he’s in charge of investigating your report,” he gave the young woman a charming smile and raised an eyebrow at Inuyasha’s antics.

‘Wow! Trust an inu-youkai to be possessive!’ Kojiro though the moment he smelled the flare of Inuyasha’s scent. The younger hanyou was marking her and everything surrounding him at the moment as his. ‘F***ng Seijuro he did not have to pull the smiley trick on her. At least this tells me the kid is serious. Oh Shit!’ He cursed disgusted, when he realized he’ll have to withstand that scent on himself until he could shower. ‘But… if I’m not wrong young ones can’t do this, only pack leaders! Damn! I wish I knew a bit more about dog demon customs.’ He sneezed and very much wanted to glare at Inuyasha but with the girl on the way it was safer not to, she might take it wrong.

“And his partner Lieutenant Kojiro Watanabe.” He smiled at her and tried to look as harmless as he could. “Miss, Sirs, my daughter Kagome. And, well, Inuyasha introduced himself.” Asami went on completely ignoring her daughter’s expression. Inuyasha had already warned her about her possible reaction when she saw the neko hanyou.

‘Lieutenant? This youkai is a lieutenant?’ The rank filtered through her mind among the vibrations. Still, she remained frozen in place and felt her hanyou tighten his hold and wrap his other arm around her waist in a rather intimate posture.

‘I’m here and I’ll protect you,’ the hanyou’s body language all but shouted at her.

‘Stop that! She does not understand you.’ The neko hanyou wanted very much to yell at him as he looked at the pup. He had to wonder if Inuyasha was aware of what he was projecting. Somehow he doubted it.

‘What the hell is wrong with Inuyasha? This… this… is not like him at all!’ It was odd; though his purr was starting to comfort in a way the young woman had not expected. Still his actions were beginning to unnerve her even more that the neko’s presence.

“Higurashi-sama, why don’t you go on to the living room? We’ll be there in a moment.” Inuyasha suggested his tone of voice mild, not a hint of his normal gruffness around. He then watched them move toward said room out of human earshot.

“Inuyasha what’s…” His hand clamped on her mouth. She did not notice the lack of claws and squirmed futilely against his arms trying to free herself. His hold was actually stronger than it let on.

“Shhh!” He whispered in her ear. Surprisingly it sent a nice shiver down Kagome’s spine.  Her breath caught in her throat, all attempts to get rid of him forgotten.

‘Good God!’ What was that?’ The young woman stood very still, her heart beating fast.

“Don’t speak so loud!” He whispered in her ear. She shivered again in response, her breathing getting slightly uneven and her eyes closed.

‘Why is she shivering?’ He wondered concerned. He felt her slight tremors against his chest. ‘Is she that afraid of Watanabe?’ He removed his hand and it went back around her waist.

Kagome could feel the butterflies fluttering in her stomach moving up and down her body making her feel slightly dizzy. She could also feel his soft warm breath teasing her ear; unconsciously she tilted her head to the side allowing him a better access. Her action surprised Inuyasha a bit, but he was being slightly distracted by the sudden change in her scent. A scant moment ago it was sweet and calming, tinged with the naturally alluring odor of her being in heat. It was a scent that always called to his youkai instincts; but so far he had managed to ignore it. After all he was not an animal, and he was proud that he could ignore every female in similar condition he happened to meet. Kagome’s was harder, true, but he was afraid she would not be willing to mate with him; it was a bond for life. Sometimes even beyond.

Her personal fragrance had suddenly flared up and changed, making him feel slightly agitated and sort of like being a bit drunk. Inuyasha took a deep breath of the new scent that made him feel a bit lightheaded. His breathing became slightly erratic and he lowered his nose to her offered neck. The young hanyou sniffed delicately from shoulder to ear that intoxicating- there was actually no other way to describe it- fragrance. Her hands clutched his arms and leaned against him. The sensations those simple actions were arousing on both of them were surprising.

The hanyou was slowly starting to feel the irresistible need to taste her, not really thinking his lips lightly brushed her neck following the path his nose had taken before and he ran his tongue feather light along the shell of ear. Kagome felt as if an electric shock had run through her, a soft gasp escaped her lips, and all chances of coherent thought left her. The young woman leaned closer to him as her knees began to get weak, to Inuyasha’s delight her new scent intensified and his body started to react to that. He liked her taste, it was as good as she smelled.

“Inuyasha! Kagome!” Asami called them, making the young couple start, and come back to reality. Both were tense, flustered and it took him a moment to be able to respond, and yet neither pulled away.

‘What the fuck was I doing?’ His muddled mind screamed trying to gather his wits again. ‘But… it felt so… good.’ His thoughts began to wander in her direction. ‘She smelled… she smelled… exciting.’ He found himself lowering his head again to her neck and he snapped it back up. ‘This… this had never happened to me before.’ He was confused by his response to her.

‘Eeeek! He… he… he sniffed me!’ She could almost feel the warm puffs of his breath against her skin again. ‘Why is he acting like this?’ Kagome’s mind whirled in confusion, the neko momentarily forgotten. ‘Oh God it felt so good when he ran…’ She couldn’t suppress a shiver again.

“We’ll be coming in a moment Higurashi-sama.” His voice shook a bit when he managed to speak and he hoped they had not noticed. His hold on Kagome loosened but he felt reluctant to release her, unless she asked him to.

“That… that… was a neko hanyou.” She finally stammered in a low voice, her mind taking control again. She was still shaken by the experience, and yet was reluctant to leave his arms. Kagome wanted to ask what had just happened, knowing that something changed in her relationship with him, but knew that was not the time or the place.

“I know.” Inuyasha told her, having gotten himself under control. Her scent remained but he concentrated on other things.

“Then… why…”

“Why I didn’t attack him?” Kagome nodded against his chest. “Your Ofukuro warned me not to do anything rash in their presence.” The young woman could not believe what she was hearing and turned to look at his face. He still looked a bit flushed and his cheeks were tinted a dark shade of pink.

“Since when do you heed anyone’s warnings?” Kagome asked sarcastically.

“I wouldn’t have but…” He did not meet her eyes.

“But what Inuyasha?”

“She ‘confiscated’ Tetsusaiga.” He said hesitantly. “Is that the right word?”

“She what?”

“She confiscated Tetsusaiga. Can’t you hear wench? She said I would not be needing it dealing with this ‘police’ people.”

“Kagome! Inuyasha!” Asami called them again.

“Just a minute Higurashi-sama.” He responded.

“And you just gave it to her?” Kagome kept on ignoring her mother’s call. The young Miko could not believe what she was hearing.

“Did you expect me to fight your Ofukuro?” He asked harshly.

“Ah… no… I…”

“Listen, I might be uneducated and harsh, but she’s your Hahaue and…” He paused not looking at her only to add very softly. “I respect her for that, she’s… she’s also a nice human.” Kagome eyes widened at his admittance.

“So you gave her Tetsusaiga?” He nodded. “Thanks for not fighting Mama, Inuyasha … but damn!”

“My thoughts exactly,” he told her with a small smile at hearing her curse. She was not even aware that she did. “I don’t want to risk turning demon near your family. Besides, I smelled those ‘gun thingies’ on both the human and the hanyou. I… I don’t think I can protect both your mother and you from that ‘bullet stuff’.” He admitted hoping to sound reluctant. His mind was slowly starting to wander and he found himself resting his chin on top of her shoulder.

‘Inuyasha is admitting a weakness? This is not right!’ But she had to admit that he had displayed a healthy respect for guns after he saw the movie Saturday night. ‘Hmmm being like this in his arms feels good.’ The thought appeared just out of the blue.

‘Damn! I can’t believe I’m acting like this. She must think I’m going f***ng crazy!’ He cursed, but he had to admit that he liked the sensation of holding her and not feel self-conscious. He pulled his wandering mind back to the matters at hand. ‘Well… I’m beginning to think I’m going crazy and Higurashi-sama did confiscate my katana. I don’t really want to lie to Kagome, but… I’m doing this for her protection. So this is right thing to do. Right?’ A guilty feeling crept in his heart; he really did not like to keep the truth from the young woman.

“I think they are faster than Sesshomaru.” He went on talking about the bullets. “One I can keep out of danger, but not both. Besides, didn’t you notice something strange about him?”

“Strange? Like what?” she was thoughtful for a moment before she answered her own questions. “Yes… for a moment I saw a human, and… I felt his youki only after we almost reached the last step. The feeling nagged at me but… it was… not threatening.”

“It took me a moment to realize what he was too…” He lied, the guilty feeling nagging at him.

“Kagome! Inuyasha!” Asami called them yet again.

“We’re coming in a minute Higurashi-sama.” He responded, and then he said to her in a low voice again. “He is a ‘police man’ and your Ofukuro seems to trust these people. Besides, the humans do not seem to be aware he wasn’t one of them.”

“What if he wants the fragments of the Shikon no Tama I have?”

“I don’t think he’s aware of them… but let’s see what he does. I’ll be alert, just answer their questions so they’ll leave soon.”

“Inuyasha…”

“What?”

“Are you feeling all right?”

“Ah… I… Yeah of course I’m all right wench.” His voice had his normal gruffness.

“Well it’s just that… you’re usually impulsive… and well you seem to be thinking things a bit…”

“And that’s bad?” He blurted out.

“No! No… it’s good actually.” She said quickly, still unsure if she liked this sudden change in him.

“So, what’s the problem Kagome?”

“It’s just that… you’re… you’re acting weird and…” she said nervously, her hands fidgeting a bit with his jersey.

“Ah…” What could he tell her? It was true he was acting way too different from the way he usually did. Not that he was regretting much of it at the moment, as long as he got to hold Kagome. “Perhaps the fucking headache or the medicine addled my brains a bit.” He shrugged.

Seijuro was more than a little stunned by Kagome Higurashi’s reaction to Watanabe. She had backed away in fright and would have bolted out of the room if Inuyasha not been behind her. The girl’s eyes had been glued to Kojiro and he could not help but remember the kid’s reaction to his partner in the morning. The young man had not been afraid, and somehow he had the feeling that he feared few things if any at all. But he was clearly protective of the eldest Higurashi.

Now Kojiro’s attitude toward the girl was something he had not expected to ever see after the initial surprise he had looked about to panic. Imagine that! His partner was known for his ability to keep calm and collected even during the most extreme situations. In his two years working together he’d never seen him so close to loose that external appearance. What did he have to fear from a skinny fifteen year old? He had the feeling they knew each other in some way and yet… Inuyasha’s attitude had changed after that little talk they had.

‘I need some quiet time to think!’ The detective thought. ‘I’m sure I saw Kojiro ask for help. Man! That look couldn’t be mistaken anywhere, and the kid just nodded before he hugged her. She was so startled by that… it was like Inuyasha was trying to distract her by doing something he either rarely does or never has. Hmmm… Now that’s interesting.’

He also noted that Higurashi-san was completely ignoring the young people antics. Any mother would have jumped to protect her offspring at that look. The girl had been scared out of her wits, and it was clear for everyone. And yet she had let her remain in the kid’s arms, another weird thing to add to the growing list. It was like… both she and Inuyasha knew the girl would act that way upon meeting Kojiro.

Flashback

“As I was saying, I talked to the Captain about the kid’s situation and even though it’s a bit irregular he has agreed to accept you as his temporal guardian until you get his custody. So I’ll need you to sign some papers.” He said showing her what she had to sign. “We’ll also be at the shrine later today to talk to you daughter, our artist Miss Kazumi Yamamoto will accompany us to get the sketches. Then as I promised we won’t talk to her again.”

“We’ll wait…” Asami began saying, before she was interrupted.

“You are not going.” Inuyasha firmly told Kojiro, and that surprised the Neko-youkai. Kagome would be scared, she could sense youkai easily and would probably try to kill him to protect the Shikon no Kakera she had.

“I’m not? Why not?” Kojiro asked, and Inuyasha was left speechless. He couldn’t say it was because Kagome had Miko powers and would see through the concealing spell. She’d know what he was the moment he was inside the shrine grounds.

“Just don’t go near Kagome!” He snarled and Kojiro raised an eyebrow at his words. This was piquing his natural curiosity.

“Kid, come with me. I’ll leave you to settle the paper work Seijuro. We’ll wait for you in the parking lot.” Inuyasha eyed the Neko wearily.

End of Flashback

‘The kid knew! That’s why he was against Kojiro visiting the girl, the only remaining question is why?’ Nomura scratched his chin thoughtfully as he pondered on the possible answers to that question. ‘Hmm… Kojiro didn’t know why at the moment, that’s for sure. But I could bet today’s winnings that the kid told him. Now why the hell hasn’t he told me? What is he hiding?’ He was brought out of his reverie by Higurashi-san’s voice offering him something to drink. And he did not have more time to keep pondering because the kids came in a few moments later.

‘Aaarrrrggg!!! Stupid, idiotic, clueless, #$%&$#&$# f***ng PUP!!’ Kojiro mentally screamed and cursed when the scents and sounds from hall reached him. ‘There’s no doubt he really grew up all alone. No youkai or hanyou would be stupid enough to play with a human female in heat and expect to leave it at that! It’s hard enough to school oneself to ignore the normal scent. Aroused is nearly impossible! The #%$%#& instincts are too strong! Someone has got to teach or beat some sense into him. Of all the f***ng and idiotic things to do… I’m going to have to go and stop him or I’ll have to leave!’

Just as he was gathering his wits he realized that they had stopped, and only a few moments later he could sniff their scents, hear their breathing and heartbeat go back to normal. The pup was still a bit excited but mostly under control, the girl too was getting an admirable hold of herself. Human females were barely able to perceive the pheromones male hanyou’s or youkai exuded when excited, yet they were equally affected by them. She must be very strong willed. His perception of the pup raised a few notches too.

When they finally came into the room both kids were calm and collected, although Inuyasha’s body language screamed to everyone who could understand his future claim of the girl. And he was not even aware of it. The neko-youkai just shook his head.

‘Kids!’ was the neko hanyou’s only thought.

They went to the living room together. Kagome had not protested about the way he was hugging her, so the young dog demon had not released her. The young couple sat quite close on the couch opposite Nomura; the detective was sipping a cup of coffee and had a tape recorder on the table that separated both couches. The woman was sitting to Inuyasha’s right and the neko beside his partner, pad and pen on the table before him. He also sipped coffee and looked a bit flustered and unhappy. Still there was nothing threatening in his manner, and Kagome allowed herself to relax a bit. After all, Inuyasha was there to protect her.

Kagome’s mother came into the room and gave them glasses with soda. Inuyasha actually looked disappointed and asked why he didn’t get coffee like the rest. The look Asami gave him was enough to keep him from protesting. Nomura and Watanabe looked at her their eyes curious.

“Inuyasha and too much caffeine don’t mix well.” She explained, both men looked at her taking mental notes not to allow the kid too much of it. He looked about to protest, but she again silenced him. Her tone was reasonable. “Not a word Inuyasha, you get way to hyper for your own good.” He clamped his mouth shut, but sulked at her words.

‘He did not argue? Did not even utter a word? I have to ask Mama how she managed to do that!’ Kagome was definitely surprised that her hanyou was not protesting. If the medicine was the cause, perhaps she should make him take a daily dose. It’d give her a respite back in the Sengoku-Jidai.

“Kagome-chan” Detective Nomura’s voice was a nice baritone that surprised the young woman. Now that she was over her initial fright she could observe him better.  There was no doubt that he was a handsome man, she guessed him to be around her mother’s age. “I may call you that, right?”

“Yes, Kagome-chan is all right, detective.” He moved to turn on the tape recorder. She looked so different from the scared girl of a few moments ago. Nomura noted she was calm, collected and irradiated assurance.

‘Now that’s an interesting change.’ The police detective thought, deciding to observe the girl.

“Good. I hope you don’t mind if I tape this?” The young woman shook her head. “Your mother called us to report you had an upsetting experience a few days ago. Can you tell us about it?”

“Yes… but can you answer some questions first?” She now had her wits back and since she accepted to report the incident to the police the young woman had been thinking a lot. Some of her doubts and fears were confirmed when the man in charge of the ‘Park Killer’ investigation happened to be the one sitting in front of her.

“Of course, go ahead.”

“You are in charge of the ‘Park Killer’ case are you not?” This was not the kind of question he was expecting from her and it threw the cop a bit off guard, surprise showed in his face. Inuyasha grinned smugly and threw a look in his direction that clearly said: ‘gotcha’.

“Yes, I am. Ltnt. Watanabe and I have been working on the case for some time now.” He decided to answer truthfully, as she could find that out on the news. Besides it was always important to win the witness trust.

“Then why are you here?” She asked calmly and again threw him off guard. In all his experience no young victim acted like she was doing. Not even mature ones did. The cop wondered what had the kid told her to make her change her attitude like that. He really needed to think. Things with these people were getting even weirder than he initially thought. When he did not answer immediately, she went on stating. “I was attacked by two men, not one serial killer.”

“It is our job to investigate anything out of the ordinary that happens at the Sakura Park.” He said but could tell she was not convinced by his answer.

“I still don’t see why you are here, Detective.” Nomura looked at her directly in the eyes, and she held his look calmly. The police officer wondered what she was getting at.

“Kagome-chan, unfortunately Sakura Park became the preferred hunting ground for this killer. For this reason we must investigate your report. You haven’t told us yet what happened, so we don’t know if your statement has anything to do with the killings.”

“I see…” Inuyasha felt her tense, before she went on. “What happens if my case is related to your investigation?” The hanyou tightened his hold and managed to rest his chin on the top of her shoulder offering comfort. He was reminding the young Miko that he was around to protect her.

‘So that’s it. This girl is smart.’ He thought giving her an approving look that made the young woman raise her eyebrow in inquiry. ‘She knows, but has not told them. Now it remains to be seen what the kid is going to do about this. I don’t think leaving her in the dark is an option anymore.’

“I think you should not jump into any conclusions yet Kagome-chan.” The neko hanyou spoke for the first time.

Kagome noticed that his tone was soothing and warm. Still, she could not help but give him a look full of mistrust, although there was no fear in her eyes anymore. Which Nomura noticed and pondered about, he reached the conclusion that whatever it was Watanabe told Inuyasha he had not informed her. Now if they were to pretend they were not working together,  it was sure she was not going to learn whatever Inuyasha already did. He did not like it one bit the situation was moving in circles, and his best chance to solve it was to badger his partner into speaking up.

“Why don’t you tell us what happened first? Then we’ll see what to do about it.” Ltnt. Watanabe went on, trying to sound reassuring.

“I’ll still like to know, lieutenant. Even if it’s not the ‘Park Killer,’ my life is still at stake. I saw those thugs and I don’t think they are very happy about that.” She made a pause for emphasis. “That is the reason why I decided to speak up.” Nomura looked at her with a hint of admiration; the girl had meditated things carefully.

“If, and I stress it, IF this is an attack by the ‘Park Killer’ you’ll be considered material witness and put under police protection.” Kojiro went on.

“I’ll become his target.” She stated, her voice still calm.

In the Sengoku Jidai she was always the target as protector of the Shikon no Tama.   This was no change in her present situation, with the exception that now she wasn’t safe anywhere.  Over there, the enemies were demons that could be destroyed, while the ones here were humans and she was not allowed to kill even if they wanted to do the same to her. Back there she had Inuyasha and the gang, and here she had only herself and probably the police. The thought of the hanyou staying in the present to protect her did not even cross her mind.

‘Why aren’t they afraid?’ Watanabe thought. Normal human reaction would have them pretty frightened by now, and he could not detect an ounce of fear coming from either the girl or her mother. ‘Are they that confident in the pup’s ability to protect her? Any other human or youkai mother would be frantic with fear, but she is not.’ Nomura’s thoughts ran along the same path, except he could not envision the kid as the family’s protector.

“Yes Kagome-chan IF, again I stress it, that was the case, you’ll probably become his main target.”

“I see…” She said, and then added softly. “That was to be expected.” A small shudder ran down her spine, noticeably only to young hanyou.

Inuyasha growled low in his throat, being so close to him she could feel it. But she could not know that it was because he was not happy with the way things were turning out. He offered to track the murderers for the ‘police men’ if Kagome was kept at the margin of things. He did not want her to worry and be afraid that those men were out for her, she had enough of that back home. But she had already guessed it and Nomura’s words were not helping. The young dog demon wondered if she would refuse his protection on her time now, lying to her would serve no purpose anymore.

‘There was a little fear finally but…’ Kojiro thought. ‘She should be terrified!’

‘She sounds… almost resigned. This is not what I expected… it’s like she’s used to being targeted. Like this is no real news.’ Seijuro Nomura’s brain was working at top capacity trying to analyze and compare with what he’d experienced during his years as a police officer. ‘I’ve seen this kind of attitude only in some politicians or maybe some top notch gangsters. But I could have never expected to see it on a fifteen year old girl. Thing is, her mother and the kid act like this is nothing new for them either.’

Flashback

“Inuyasha you said this morning you wanted to protect Kagome, and we agreed the police will have to do. Especially after we found out it’s them. You want her safe don’t you?”

“Them? Who are them? And who is this Kagome?” The kid sent him a very distrustful and rather evil look, for a moment his eyes flashed golden like a cat’s.

“They might not be able to keep her safe, I can.” He said stubbornly ignoring the cop’s questions.

“I know you can and you will, that’s why I let her go with you.” She paused to let him recover from his surprise. “But understand that I’m her mother; I want what’s best for her. I believe the police can help us, they have experience on this kind of thing.” The kid seemed about to protest, and then sighed in defeat. “You’ll let me deal with this my way?” He nodded, but still glared evilly at Nomura. That golden gaze was enough to disturb the detective. Tiny goose bumps rose in his arms. This kid looked dangerous and quite creepy.

End of Flashback

Flashback

“You wouldn’t understand who I am to decide ‘police man’.” His tone was slightly disdainful. “But let me tell you this, Kagome’s safety is MY responsibility. I’ve been protecting her for some time and I will continue to do so.” By the time he finished speaking his tone was deadly serious.

‘Protecting her? Against what? There’s something odd going on here.’ Seijuro thought.

“Inuyasha I know what you do for her, and I’m grateful. But we must do what’s right.”

End of Flashback

“Let me assure you Kagome-chan, Inuyasha-kun,” he addressed the young man as well.  “that if that happened to be the case you’ll be protected at all times.” Detective Nomura added hastily to reassure both that she’ll be in no real danger, noticing the murderous look on the kid’s face. His eyes glinted golden with anger again. That look unnerved him in a way few things could. The kid was just plain strange, no one his age had should have that kind of look. He needed more information on him. He directed his gaze toward the young woman.

“What about my family?” Kagome went on, as another shiver ran down her spine, but her voice remained calm.

‘Sota, Mama and Jii-chan could be in danger too. This is getting worse that hunting shards, at least back then I’m the only one at risk.’ She looked at her mother sitting near the sketcher, the look on her face told her she had expected that problem to arise. ‘My family was safe here… well, that mask demon did threaten them, but that has been the only case so far, and Inuyasha got rid of it. Now Mama doesn’t seem too worried about it.  That’s strange, and dog boy is not growling, cursing or threatening… I have the feeling they are up to something.’

“You know I’ll protect you, Kagome, and I’ll do that for your family too.” Inuyasha whispered for her ears only. The young woman’s eyes widened a bit at his statement, and she gently squeezed the forearm around her waist in silent gratitude.

‘I suppose Inuyasha can protect us. He might have told Mama that much and that’s why she’s so calm. She does trust him a lot. But I did not want him to dwell too much in my time… I guess I’ll have to talk to Mama and see what they talked about. We just have to find a way to explain his presence.’ Kagome thought finally realizing the hanyou was willing to protect not just her, but her whole family. She felt relieved. No matter what a jerk he was sometimes, she still trusted him blindly.

Inuyasha started purring very low, the vibration of his chest against her back comforting and soothing. A soft smile appeared on her face, only Kojiro noticed the pup’s purr and he gave him an inquiring look, which the younger hanyou ignored. Inuyasha instead gave Asami a quick look to which she nodded. This did not go unnoticed by the detective.

Detective Seijuro Nomura at that moment wanted very much to push aside any subtlety and ask them straight out what was going on. That of course included his partner. The kids’ behavior toward him was just not normal. As Higurashi-san’s wasn’t either, that woman gave him the impression on the couple of times they had talked before of being a gentle loving mother concerned for her daughter’s safety, and yet… she was not concerned at all now.

He considered himself a good judge of character and quite an observant person. It always helped his job to catch those little gestures and ticks that sometimes gave off the guilty or those that hid something. But with these people, few of their signals made any sense. No matter what he wanted at the moment, Nomura knew of course that confronting them would probably lead him no where, so he refrained.

“They’ll also be protected.” The neko hanyou responded almost immediately. “Until we either catch or kill the murderer. Does that answer all your questions?” She nodded. “Now, how about telling us your experience?”

Kagome told them what happened from the time she left her friends to the moment she arrived home and found Inuyasha waiting for her. Remembering brought the feelings back. The incident was still fresh in her mind, and she could not help but be affected.  She looked very distraught and seemed to be shivering slightly. Kojiro noticed that her fear intensified a bit as well as the slight tremors. Her shivers upset the young man, he hated it knowing it was his fault she was scared. He had not been there to protect her.

Inuyasha was at a loss in finding a way to comfort her so he resorted to whisper supporting words, telling her everything would be alright, and caressing her hair. His clumsy attempts had the desired effect, the young woman felt protected and safe. She listed her small amount of injuries, feeling the hanyou cringe at every one of them. That much she understood, the young demon felt guilty for not being there to protect her. Nomura, with as much delicacy as possible, asked her to take a medical exam. They needed medical confirmation of said injuries on the case file. After she asked about the exam and the detective carefully explained as best as he could, the teen agreed hesitantly.

Kagome of course omitted the part when Inuyasha went hunting after the thugs and got shot. In her mind she knew the human cop would not believe it. Who would? There were not supposed to be any demons alive in her time. The neko sitting in front of her was something even she had not believed possible. The young Miko knew the hanyou would understand, he was aware of scents and probably used his senses in his police work, but she could not bring herself to trust another youkai besides Inuyasha, Shippou, Kirara and that cowardly Myoga. Suddenly she realized that she did trust more demons than she originally thought, a wry smile graced her lips fleetingly at the thought.

“We would like to ask you some questions now; they are just for the record.” Nomura said.

“Ok.”

“Why didn’t you report the incident on Friday?”

“I didn’t want to worry mama.” She said which was not a lie, but was not the real reason either. “I thought it wasn’t that important, after all, I escaped.”

“Your mother told us you were not aware of the murders in the park, can you tell me why? They are well publicized by the media” Kagome did not like those questions, but she still answered.

“I don’t like to watch the news. I have also been out of the city frequently.”

“Would you mind telling us where?” Kagome froze, she could not just tell them she traveled to the past through the well. Her mind raced for an answer.

“We go to the forest surrounding the city, sometimes farther.” Inuyasha answered for her, at the same time corroborating his own story.

‘Wow! He’s actually using his brains instead of brute force! Perhaps Mama is right in thinking he’s not as dumb as he acts.’ Kagome thought quite surprised. He’d just given her a good alibi, now she had to follow it up.

“Yes, we like camping out and hiking a lot, whenever possible.”

“We?”

“Some friends, Inuyasha and I. Detective I don’t see where this questioning is going, I am the victim after all.” She was eyeing him suspiciously. And the kid… if looks could kill he’d be dead a thousand times over. The young man was positively fuming.

“This is just to have some background information, don’t worry about it.” The neko hanyou responded, covering for his partner.

“I’d like you clarify a doubt that I have, Kagome-chan.” Nomura said and he got a raised eyebrow from the girl. She had begun to suspect, so they had to look for answers to Inuyasha’s puzzle elsewhere. “You said you elbowed your attacker and he let you go? Don’t take me wrong Kagome-chan but you don’t strike me as very strong.”

“I… well…” She was at a loss for words, as she indeed considered herself the weakest member of their group, so she was greatly surprised when Inuyasha again came to her rescue.

“She’s stronger than she looks.” His words surprised her, was that a compliment? Coming from him it was the closest thing to one he’ll ever utter. That got him a curious looks from everyone around including Asami. “Our trips make for a good physical condition.” As he looked to them he realized they did not believe him, with a sigh he added in a very low embarrassed voice. “She has a mean right punch, Detective.” He had colored beet red. Now he got puzzled looks and Nomura arched his eyebrow. The young man knew he was not going to hear the end of that when he saw them next.

“I gather you speak from experience kid?” Nomura teased him, and this time Kagome blushed along with him.

The kid’s hand left the girl for a moment to close in a fist in a gesture that was promising a beating. It was during that movement that he noticed the change on the hand. That was not what he remembered seeing Saturday night. His fingers looked normal but they had been more like claws then. Add another mystery to the young man’s list.

“Grrrrrrr!” Inuyasha nodded once and glared at the man.

‘Shit! What the fuck is wrong with me?’ He thought quite annoyed with himself. ‘Well she does hit pretty hard. Miroku agrees, he’s been the recipient of that punch more than once. But still I should not have blurted that out.’

“Actually Kagome practices archery,” Asami said, she’d been quiet only observing the situation and the cops. Inuyasha had been right; they were curious. And by the young man’s look she also realized it was no use anymore to hide the truth from Kagome. She was surprised though to hear that her daughter had actually hit him, and wondered what the young man did to merit it. “I believe she’s quite good, and I’m hoping she’ll make the school club next year.”

“Archery does give you very strong arms Nomura-san.” Miss Yamamoto said speaking for the first time. “I practice it myself, my club is really good. Several national champions have come out of it. Perhaps you can give me a call later, Kagome-chan, and visit the club, we are always looking for converts.” She had a rueful grin, the kind people got when talking about a favorite subject.

“Oh I’ll love to Miss Yamamoto, as I can only practice when we travel.”

“Now, how about describing these men so I can draw them?”

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 2/27 Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
2. Fic: Present Time 19/27 Title: Present Time 19/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 1/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Title: Present Time 13/27
Series: Inuyasha
Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)
Rating: This chapter is R
Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.
Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe.
Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. Although I’ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination.
Author’s Notes: Be warned Inuyasha and Kagome OOCness in abundance on this chapter. Thanks everybody for your reviews.

Thanks to Naoko Cat Girl and to Lightning for editing, girls you do such a great job.

Chris-san thanks for your comment/warning there is actually a time table I use to keep everything in perspective and also telosphilos as my editor is doing a great job of helping me keep in track.

Also I want to give special thanks to telosphilos for long hours on the ICQ or the IRC. Playing wall to my ideas and also giving some very good ones of her own, we have fun there! More at the end notes.

Chapter 13

Kagome came down the stairs looking tired and sleepy even if she had already taken a quick shower. She had a nightmare again, decided not to go back to sleep, and only laid in bed thinking. The young woman had the feeling those terrible scenes she saw were not just a product of her imagination, they were just too real. And now that she knew there were indeed demons living among humans in her time, she believed things were getting from bad to worst.

One of the victims in her dreams had been a very young crane youkai girl. At first Kagome thought that had been only a product of her overly morbid, at the time, imagination. But after meeting Lieutenant Kojiro Watanabe, the young woman was not so sure anymore. Those thugs were as bloodthirsty as any youkai she’d encountered before. In fact they were probably a lot more, and that scared her because they had definitely been human, the thought made her shiver.

The young Miko had also the time to ponder about accepting Inuyasha’s presence. Her reluctance to accept his stay in her time suddenly had no basis at all. The police already knew about him, he was even going to help them. Now that had really been a shock. But Kagome understood it was important to capture them, and not just for her sake. They could not be allowed to keep killing young women. So she might as well accept the protection he offered and help him not to blunder into dangerous terrains. No one needed to know he was half youkai. Well the neko hanyou knew what he was but she had the feeling he would not divulge that information.

As she walked into the kitchen she saw Inuyasha was already at the breakfast table slowly sipping coffee and talking quietly to her mother. Kagome could not help but feel surprised of how well the rather reticent hanyou seemed to be getting along with her mother. Asami had apprised him of the things she told her daughter the night before and it was up to him to explain the rest. The inu hanyou dreaded it a bit, not knowing how she was going to take the fact that he had been wandering in her time alone for a day. She was probably going to say ‘SIT’ and order him back to the Sengoku Jidai.

‘But there is no way in hell I’ll obey that.’ He thought and winced a little because getting his way was probably going to hurt a lot. ‘No matter how many time she ‘sits’ me I won’t go back until I get those humans.’

As the conversation went on he remembered the large manila envelope. The scroll said it was important that the human helping him had it. He went to get it and gave it to Higurashi-sama. Kagome was mildly curious about the thing but did not ask what it was and why he had it, and they did not explain. Asami wanted him to give the cops a call. They’ll probably be waiting for him to report. After his odd behavior the night before Inuyasha was not looking forward to talking to them any time soon.

The older woman also wanted him to go to the ophthalmologist to get his eyes checked, stressing the fact that she already made an appointment for him. He just shrugged and did not look like he’ll obey, but he did not refuse out loud either. That last part did catch Kagome’s attention, but again none explained.

‘Ophthalmologist? Why would he need that? He is half demon after all. They don’t get sick and such.’ Were the young woman’s thoughts.

Breakfast was eaten in relative silence, only Sota babbled about how happy he was Inuyasha nii-chan had stayed with them and offered to teach him to play with the ‘playstation’ or the ‘computer’. After she finished, Kagome said goodbye and headed to the door, the hanyou on her heels. He was wearing modern clothes and she had the slight suspicion that he was going to school with her, still she asked.

“Where are you going Inuyasha?”

“With you.” He responded as he put on his sneakers.

“You… you can’t go to school with me.”

“Feh! I won’t go in if that bothers you.” He wore a bored expression on his face as he walked outside.

‘Since when is he concerned about what bothers me?’ She looked at him surprised.

“Your Ofukuro explained why I can’t. I’ll leave you there and come later to pick you up. She’s sure you’ll be safe there.” The look he gave her left no chance for argument, but his tone had his normal gruffness. She really did not want to argue that early in the morning so she just nodded.

They left and Kagome felt alarmed when he did not put on the cap to cover his ears, then before her eyes they simply banished. A pair of human ears appeared on the right place instead. His claws and fangs were gone too, giving the hanyou a more human look. But what surprised her most was that even if he wanted to look human he had not changed the color of his hair and eyes. As they walked toward school he told her what transpired the day before, about going back to the cave, finding the scrolls, his mother’s spell book and the concealing spell he was using. He also explained that since the cops had seen him with his silvery white hair and golden eyes there was no point in changing them.

He also related his first meeting with Kojiro Watanabe and talking to him about the existence of youkai in the present. That clearly surprised Kagome, as she had never seen a youkai besides the Nou mask. But as she looked around to people he signaled out, the young Miko began noticing the demons and hanyous around. There were not many, and most were from the larger species although she spotted a centipede/human hanyou. Kagome shuddered, what human would love a bug?

Then he went on relating the tests and all the stuff he had to smell. He even told her about the blast of ink that rendered him unconscious. Then all that transpired at the police kennels including his fight with the cadet and he could not help but tell her that she was wrong. One of the kicks worked just fine, it had not been just acting. Kagome shrugged she was not going to convince him the fights were not real until he probably saw one being staged, and even then she had her doubts.

“No wonder you had a mayor headache.” Kagome commented, still surprised at how much he had actually told her without having to ask about it. In fact she believed this was the longest set of sentences she had ever heard him utter together since they had met. “So they agreed to pretend not to know you?”

“Yes.”

“Why didn’t you want me to know?” She asked wanting to hear what he had to say about it. Inuyasha stopped dead on his tracks, and she had to walk back to him.

“You’re angry about that?” He asked nervously instead.

“I’m… I’m annoyed… and… hurt. You and Mama kept things from me.” The young woman responded trying to find the right words. “But I’ll still like to hear what you have to say in your favor.”

For a moment all sort of thoughts ran through Inuyasha’s head. And yet in the end the one that remained was the memory of feeling guilty because he was lying to her. So he decided to speak the truth, even if it entailed letting some of his feelings show. It was not going to be easy though.

“You were very frightened by these men Kagome. I… I’ve never seen you like that before… You… I…” He stammered looking everywhere but at her. It was hard admitting to her that he cared enough to worry. “It is enough that I… I make… I risk your life going after the Shikon no Kakera… I didn’t… I didn’t want you to be afraid here too.”

“You care?” Her face looked surprised and she felt a glimmer of hope.

“Feh! Of course I care!” He snapped at her, and then more out of habit than real thought he added. “Who would find the shards if you were hurt?”

“I see…” She could not help but sound and look disappointed. So nothing had really changed. “I’m still just your shard detector.”

‘Fool! Stupid fool! You didn’t have to say that! You don’t mean that anymore.’ He berated himself. He could see he had hurt her, again, and wasn’t he trying to fit in her world to protect her? Instead he hurt the young woman. ‘Can’t I do anything right?’

“I’m sorry Kagome.” He said softly. “I didn’t mean that.” She started walking not really wanting to hear anymore, but he grabbed her by the arm and turned her to face him.

“Inuyasha let go, I’m going to be late!”

“Not until you listen to me.”

“What for? You already said what you had to.” Kagome refused to look at him.

“Would you listen please?” He had never used that last word when asking her something, and it caught her attention. She nodded and looked at him. “I’m… I’m not good with words Kagome, you know that!” He was fidgeting with his shirt’s hem and gulped as he went on. “I sometimes say the wrong thing even when I don’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it. We… argue so much that some things just come out of my mouth without really thinking. You are not my shard detector, you never really were. You’re my friend… my first and best friend. You brought me back to life again, taught me to trust and to care…”

“But I’m not Kykyou.” She blurted out.

‘That again?’ He thought sighing. ‘I thought she understood that I know she is not Kykyou!’ It bothered him a bit, not really knowing why she insisted in comparing herself with her past life. He did not compare them, at least not anymore.

“Why would I want you to be like her?” He snapped at the young woman, letting his annoyance show. “Kagome is Kagome and Kykyo is Kykyo!” He stressed it. “You accept me for what I am, she never did. You’re warm, trusting, happy and selfless. She never was! So don’t compare yourself with her.”

Kagome’s mouth dropped open, those words were the last thing the young woman expected to hear from him. Inuyasha had opened up more than he had intended, but he just could not hear her compare herself with Kykyo. He knew that hurt her, and he did not want the young woman to ever be hurt. After all she was his mate, by inu-youkai tradition if not by fact, and a dog-demon protected his mate against anyone and anything. He surprised her even more by holding her by the shoulders and leaning his forehead against hers before he started speaking again.

“You are yourself Kagome and no one else. No matter what some people say.” His voice was soft. “And that’s fine with me. I…  I don’t want you to be like her.” There was a pause before he added. “Now let’s go or you’re going to be late for this school thingy.” He grabbed her hand and started walking. Trying to act like he usually did, but failed miserably, blushing.

“Inuyasha?”

“What?” He asked making it sound more like a bark.

“School is that way.” She said pointing in the opposite direction they were walking and twining her fingers with his. Things had indeed changed.

As Lieutenant Kojiro Watanabe entered the police precinct, few if any of his co-workers dared to approach him. The young man wore that less than friendly look that so rarely appeared on his normally cool and collected expression. This bode nothing good to the unfortunate soul that dared to cross in his path. Watanabe had a mean temper when provoked. So most people just let him be until he cooled off.

Kojiro had not slept at all during the night wondering what on earth could the Demon Lord of the Western Lands want with a simple neko hanyou like him. There had been no answer to that question, which only served to increase his foul mood. It did not help that Seijuro called to inform him that Jack Daniels and a long chat with his father on the internet had rendered him useless that morning. That his partner even admitted to that spoke volumes of how he felt. And now that he needed to speak with the pup he was out taking his girlfriend to school, so he could not give him the ‘Oh so gentle’ reaming he deserved. In all it was frustrating and infuriating. As he grumpily sat at his desk the phone rang and he groaned not in the mood to answer, he did anyway.

“Just great.” He grumbled. As it was the pup was the one calling. “This is just great.”

“I need to know where we can reach you today in case something comes up.”

“Won’t I be checking the ‘evidence’ today?” Inuyasha asked instead.

“No, not today. So what are your plans?” He asked again.

“Why not? We are wasting time!” The younger hanyou exclaimed with his typical impatience, besides he believed those thugs could attack again anytime.

“Look pup, Seijuro and I have other things to see to today. We’ll work on it tomorrow. So what are you going to do today?” He explained sounding exasperated, which only served to put Inuyasha on the defensive.

“Higurashi-sama wants me to go to the ophthalmologist before I pick Kagome at school.” He said grudgingly. He was starting to feel angry, Nomura had agreed to protect Kagome if he helped them and he was not seeing them do it. “Save for that I’ll be either here or at the Sakura Park. Are you expecting any trouble neko?” He pretended to be polite for Higurashi-sama’s sake since she was within hearing range.

“More like I’m hoping nothing will happen.” He said in an accusing tone that expressed anger and displeasure. Inuyasha bristled at the tone.

“What do you mean… neko?” The younger hanyou asked in a dangerously low tone of voice.

“About last night pup…”

‘Damn it here it comes.’ Inuyasha thought getting ready to be teased

“What about it? You owe me big time neko for saving your ass.” He was no longer caring to sound polite, although he still kept his tone of voice level.

“What? For that?” Kojiro roared on the phone making the dog demon jump in surprise and pain. “I asked for help not if you had a mate!”

“She is the lead female in my pack not my mate you fucking neko.” He almost shouted.

“Ah but you clearly stated she was! Your body language literally shouted it. It was so noticeable that even the humans got the idea there’s something going on between you and the girl!” The meaning of the pup’s words was lost, not really understanding that someone that young could be a pack leader.

“Listen you asshole, there is noth…”

“NO! YOU LISTEN UP PUP!” Kojiro shouted to the phone. “You NEVER set off a human female in heat with other demons around. You NEVER do that either unless you follow through. Understood?” He did not even give a very stunned and confused Inuyasha time to answer. “I really don’t know why her mother didn’t slap you and threw you out then and there!”

‘So that’s what it was, but I didn’t’ do anything!’ His mind screamed in panic. He was starting to feel safe and accepted and then he did something wrong and he’ll be alone again. But he had been feeling oddly relaxed not so much on guard as he was used. ‘Besides Higurashi-sama has not complained about it!’ He did the only thing he knew when he was hurt or confused. He attacked.

“I saved your fucking life asshole! And you owe me for that. The rest is none of your fucking business!”

“Fuck it pup! You let your instincts take control.”

“Feh! I didn’t do more than whisper in her ear and hold her! You scared her out of her wits. Kagome could have easily killed you had you tried to approach her. And she was not in heat a few moments before!”

“That’s no excuse, do you have any fucking idea what you were getting into?” Someone came into the office to talk to him about some reports. “We’ll talk later pup, right now I can’t.”

“Feh! We’ll see about that neko.” Inuyasha said before hanging.

Inuyasha was so furious that he wanted to kill something, preferably a neko hanyou by the name of Kojiro Watanabe. How dare he speak to him like that? He new a little about claiming a mate and he had certainly not done anything remotely similar to that. He had only held her close, ok there was a moment when he began loosing some control but nothing had happened. He would never impose himself on her, never!

Asami saw him holding the headphone in a deadly grip, his face reflecting his anger. What Watanabe had said to him; and she had some idea of what it was; had undone what little ‘acceptance’, she could not say trust, he had for them. He was back to looking wild like the first time she saw him. The older woman shook her head and sighed hoping to be able to repair the damage. She went to him and gently tried to pry his fingers from the phone. If he kept squeezing it as hard as he was doing, the thing would break.

“Come on Inuyasha; let’s have a cup of coffee in the kitchen.” She said gently when his eyes focused on her. He had a dangerous look on his face but as soon as his mind registered who she was it turned into an angry frown. The hanyou let her pry his fingers from the contraption and followed her. “It sounds like Ltnt. Watanabe hit a nerve there.”

He sat by the table while she served them both then was surprised to see her sit beside him. At her words, he had inwardly cringed. That was just not something he wanted to discuss with her. Heck! He did not think he could discuss it with anyone, least of all Kagome. If she had not thrown him out yesterday she might just do so today. He took the mug she offered and performed his first taste antics; sniffing delicately, blowing on it and then taking a small sip.

“I hope he thanked you for distracting Kagome yesterday.” She said half turning to look at him.

“Feh! The ungrateful neko just made some annoying comment.” He answered trying not to sound angry, his bangs hiding his eyes. Asami leaned closer a bit and gently brushed the hair out of his face. Inuyasha froze in surprise and blushed, still unable to look at her.

“It still sounds like he hit a nerve.” She saw him start and tense.

‘So I heard right, he was probably taking him to task. But I can’t allow that demon to make Inuyasha retreat back to his old self.’ Asami thought gauging the situation.

“Want to talk about it?” She asked him gently, and saw the expressions change on his face, as if fighting to decide about something. After a few moments he finally seemed to have reached a conclusion and shrugged.

“I think I should but…” His voice sounds slightly nervous.

‘Damn! I sound weak!’ He thought annoyed and it reflected only for a few instants on his face.

“It’s ok. I’m not angry with you for what you did.” That got her his attention and he turned to face her, a slight look of relief on his features. Asami smiled at him gently trying to convince him to speak up what was on his mind. She knew it was something he was not used to do; the older woman thought he probably never really had someone to listen to him before.

‘Ltnt. Watanabe what did you tell him?’ The woman was starting to feel slightly annoyed toward the neko hanyou.

“You did a right thing, not the best of all possible things, but you were put on the spot, while drugged up on painkillers. No one is able to really think straight on those things.”

‘Ah so those things were indeed making me act odd.’ He thought relieved, now that he knew he had not been going crazy.

“You did the first thing you could think of to distract her and it worked.”

“So you don’t think I deserve to be slapped?” Inuyasha blurted out. “Or thrown out?” He squared his shoulders and turned his head away. Not wanting her to see that the thought of that happening pained him. The young man put on his gruff mask again.

“Is that what he said?” Her voice had that angry tone he heard her use with the old man the day before. “No Inuyasha, I would not do such things to you.” The Ltnt. had overstepped his bounds, he had no right whatsoever to tell something like that to Inuyasha. For a kid in his shoes that was too cruel. That neko hanyou would have a piece of her mind later.

“Hmm… yeah he said that and some other things.” The young hanyou admitted still not looking at her. He was unsure if he should tell her the rest.

“Oh, care to share them with me? It seems like there was something I couldn’t see going on there since I’m human.” She suggested sounding as supportive as she could. He should let that out of his system.

“Ah… it’s… it’s hard to explain.” He stammered a bit flustered, she was being nice, but he could not be sure that she would not be repulsed by his demonic nature. She might still decide to throw him out. “I didn’t realize it myself until he said it.” He admitted cautiously, refusing to look at her.

“Whatever it is, I promise not to get angry over it. I’m just worried about both of you. You are my foster son.” she told him.

‘This is going to be hard, I need him to tell me the truth and he is so afraid that I will be angry at him and refuse to accept him any more.’ Asami thought, this just gave her a measure of the rejection he had gone through in his life. And how starved he really was for some affection even if he hid it under that gruff mask of his.

‘She’s still so accepting… maybe she really won’t be mad at me.’ Inuyasha thought deciding to tell her. ‘I don’t know why it should be so important that she does not think ill of me. I wouldn’t have cared before… Feh! I’m getting soft.’ Taking a deep breath he said.

“Ok I’ll try to explain.” He said and then added just to get things right. “I’m not good with words though.”

Asami reached to scratch an ear, asking for permission with body language which surprised him, but he leaned to into her hand to accept the scratch. It was his way to show her that he believed her words were true. In that awkward position he sipped his coffee, as Kagome’s mother kept scratching gently enjoying the soft feel of his ears. He too was beginning to enjoy her attentions and relaxed a bit.

“It’s alright really… I know there is a lot I am unaware of about your demon heritage.” She heard him gasp.

‘Hmm… so it’s his demon nature that’s bothering him now. Well it can’t be that bad.’ Asami thought as she kept scratching.

“Well it has to do with it.” He admitted, and she gave him a soft encouraging smile when he turned to look at her face.

“I… ah… I’m an inu hanyou.” He began saying, thinking hard to find the right words. “And even if I’m only half demon I… retained most of the inu youkai instincts.” He paused to take a sip of coffee, he had not said anything risky yet and his mouth was already dry. “Dog demons tend to act a bit like dogs in some things…” Asami started scratching a bit harder on the back of his ear making him purr softly. It worked to relax him more.

“I wish I could purr like that.” She exclaimed wistfully. His purr was a very comforting sound. Kagome’s mother accepting that facet of being a demon made a few of his barriers come down. “I take it that was part of what you did to keep her calm last night, I just couldn’t hear it.”

“Yes, she seemed to like it.” Inuyasha responded blushing ten shades of red. He had liked purring for her too. Asami nodded and sipped her coffee.

“I noticed a little of that… Does that mean you are packs demons?”

“Yes we are. And well I instinctively formed a pack.”

“You may not realize it, but humans are too. We just don’t have the same structure to our packs. And our packs change with social context.”

“Myoga-jiji said something of the sort when I found out.”

“Myouga is your flea right?”

“Yes he is. He’s supposed to be my retainer.” He told her. His tone denoting that he did not really hold the flea in high esteem.

“The thing is I didn’t know what I was doing.” He said a bit ashamed at his ignorance.

“Oh?” Asami exclaimed as she reached for his other ear, making Inuyasha purr louder feeling less nervous. He was enjoying the scratching session; it reminded him a lot of how he used to sit with his mother and tell her what troubled him as a pup. He had not really been aware how much he had missed it until that moment.

“I grew up alone, no humans or dog demons to teach me about many things.” He explained. The youth had not expected the slight constriction of his heart and the feeling of loneliness that came with that comment.

“I know, Kagome told me that.” Her voice was soft and filled with sympathy. “So I take it that Kagome and the others are members of your pack, but it isn’t exactly like a traditional pack.”

“Yes, I didn’t know until the day we met that Nomura guy.”

‘Poor kid everything is just happening in such a small amount of time, he’s probably having a very hard time, dealing with the changes. No wonder he was so out of it yesterday, it was not just the tests after all.’

“In the pack Kagome is my…” he faltered not being able to say the word.

“She is your?” Asami asked but she was beginning to get an idea of what he meant if his pack followed the standards of the animals. His blush told her she was right. This could be a good or bad thing depending on how Kagome takes it. It would be best if she found a way for him to confirm it that he was able to say out loud.

‘She might not like what I have to say. This might make her angry with me. Argh! Why should I care?’ It bothered to feel af… worried that she might be angry. It was also hard for him to accept aloud that he had had a mate and responsibilities for a long time and had not acknowledged them until three days ago.

“My lead female ah…” He moved away from her, shifting uncomfortably on the chair.

“How about you tell me how packs traditionally form?” Asami suggested seeing he was having some kind of inner turmoil. If she did not press the young man, he might keep on talking. “It will help me to understand.” She saw him breathe easier and reached again for his ears to keep scratching.

‘Good,’ she thought, ‘it worked to keep him from feeling like he was on the spot. He must be afraid that I will get angry or try to separate them. They have both been so good for each other. I don’t want to split them up unless absolutely necessary. He is right to be concerned about Naraku and the Jewel; things would really change in this time if he got to keep it.’

“Well a pack is formed by two adults, male and female, then pups come. And other loners or drifters are taken in as members of the family. To help as hunters and with the kids, contrary to real dogs and wolves all the females breed.” At the pace he was going his face would be permanently colored red. Asami smiled encouragingly at him when he turned to see her expression.

‘Inuyasha, underneath that though, gruff appearance you are really a sweet, shy kid.’ Kagome’s mother thought and gave him a motherly smile. ‘I really don’t think I want to know what terrible things made you hide yourself.’

“Ah, I think I see the problem. Neither of you are adults and you have wound up responsible for a pack.” He nodded. “I take it Shippou is the pup? Or cub in this case?”

“Pup. The problem is that other demons have begun to acknowledge Kagome as lead female, and Shippou is… well… I have to take him like he was my own pup.” Asami nods in understanding. The poor young man ended leading a family and becoming the father of a little kid that was not even his own. And it was not only a question of being the provider like in the present; he had to make sure they survived too. It was too much responsibility for someone almost sixteen. “Sango, Miroku, Kaede-baba, Kirara and Myoga-jijii became the rest of the pack.”

“So now you have a son?” He nodded again. “Kagome seems to adore the little kit.”

“She does, but she doesn’t know that by demons standards she’s his mother. It kills him when she leaves, and he pesters everyone, especially me.” That made Asami laugh, so maybe the little kitsune had something to do with him rushing to take her back.

‘Hmm, Kagome might take that part of it well.’ she thought knowing her daughter had that natural mothering streak. ‘But what sort of parents will they make? Are they really mature enough to handle the responsibility? They are very mature for their ages because of their experiences, but still… Perhaps I can help on that point.’ The woman realized that the situation was starting to get complicated, but it was nothing they couldn’t deal with as a family. ‘At the very least, I can give advice and occasionally baby-sit the cub.’ A look at his face told her that he seemed to have accepted his responsibility toward Shippou. ‘So I don’t think it would be wise to interfere. He must really care for the little one.’

“So, she would mother him in her own way. Teach him to read and write and do arithmetic. I take it there is more significance to her being the lead female in relation to you than she is aware of?” This question seemed to deflate him, his shoulders sagged. The hanyou looked completely dejected and she puzzled about it.

“There is more.” He sighed. “But I’m sure she won’t understand.”

“I think if you put it to her in the right way she will understand.” She tried to reassure him, but the young man shook his head.

‘I think it might even be what she wants even if she hasn’t thought it through the way he has yet.’

“She probably wouldn’t listen. It seems we can never talk without arguing. Kagome is so set on modern things. And that’s from the past. By dog demon tradition she’s… my…” Inuyasha moved uncomfortably and turned red yet again.

‘Feh! I just can’t believe myself! Come on stupid say it, she’s your mate. YOUR MATE!’ He berated himself. ‘Why can’t I say it aloud?’

‘Because you’re afraid she’ll turn you down and you’ve already committed. There’s no going back for you. And her rejection would kill you. It’s better this way, not knowing. It hurts, true but you’re alive.’ A voice inside his head told him. The hanyou had to agree that was the reason.

“I think I get what you are going at. She is your “mate” by her placement in the pack?” Inuyasha nodded relieved, observing her reactions, so far she was not taking it wrong. Higurashi-sama was not angry yet. “And she knows none of this correct?”

“Yes, she doesn’t know that she’s already my mate.” He said the last words very softly, and then added to explain. “I have not claimed her yet. I won’t do it.”

“Inuyasha you need to tell her and soon.”

“No.” There was a slightly panicky look on his eyes that was quickly changed to an expressionless one. “I don’t want to tell Kagome.” He said shaking his head stubbornly and moving away from her hands, she could see him building his walls again. If she had not already cared for him this would have done it. There was fear there, well hidden but still there for those who knew what to look for. He was terrified of being hurt, of being rejected by those he cared for. She needed to diffuse his tension and bring the walls back down.

Asami knew Kagome loved him dearly, even if her daughter refused to speak openly about her feelings for the young hanyou. And the sort of commitment he was talking about sounded more like a marriage and family than a casual relationship with perks.

“Kagome needs to know Inuyasha.” She said softly as she stood up to get them both more coffee. She fixed his the way he liked and did hers too. Giving him his mug the woman sat beside him waiting patiently until he was ready to start talking again.

“She might not want me.” He finally said softly again. “I’m still a hanyou, I can’t offer her much and… I have not been very nice to her.”

“Inuyasha I would be surprised if she rejected you. Kagome cares for you too much to do that.”

“I think she cares more about her life here. I can’t give her what she has here. She always leaves me for that school.” Inuyasha allowed a sad look to cross his face.

“She has to go to school; it determines your standing in life here. It sets your status in this huge human pack.” Asami explained. If they were talking about packs perhaps this would make it easier for him to comprehend. The look on his face told her he had.

“I had not seen it like that.” He said. Inuyasha could understand the status thing; it was something ingrained in inu youkai’s instincts. “Why did she never explain?”

“Your time is so incredibly different from ours that she probably never even thought about it.”

“I wouldn’t drag her back all the time if I had known. Status I understand, it is very important.” Finally grasping why it was so important for her to study and take those ‘tests’.

“Yes you would have dragged her back or she would have gone back on her own.”

“Well I might still have.” Inuyasha couldn’t help but smile sheepishly.

He most likely would still have dragged her back, but would have taken into account her status placing. He might not have fought like he did with her every time she left the past. After all he was still fighting to establish his own standing among humans and demons.

“You know? She was extremely upset when you locked her here the last time… It was hard to live with her moping around.” Asami said with a grin at his surprised expression. “Kagome was very preoccupied, pissed off, and more than a little worried.”

“I only wanted to keep her safe.” He explained, still surprised, but he remembered the way she had hugged him when she came back. It had been pleasant, but they had ended arguing like always.

“All of us know that you will never let any harm come to her if you can help it.”

“But I was wounded and could not protect her then. I don’t think even Miroku could and well, Shippou tries but he’s too young.”

“She said something about a stomach wound from a battle with your brother.” He nodded confirming it. That his own brother was set on killing him was something that escaped Asami’s comprehension. “I think she wanted to be able to tend it and see you get better more than anything.”

‘That’s Kagome.’ He thought smiling a bit. ‘She’s always there to tend to my injuries after a fight. But I didn’t want her to get hurt then. That fight with Sesshomaru scared me. He could have killed me first and then her.’ He shuddered slightly at the thought of her dead.

“Higurashi-sama… People die because of me, because they are close to me. All the people who ever cared for me died. I just don’t want her to die.”

“Not all of them. Look at your pack.”

“I’m afraid they might die. I didn’t want them close then. But they stayed because of Kagome, and because they hate Naraku.”

“Death is a part of life dear. You have seen more of it than anyone should ever have to.” Asami said comfortingly and he just nodded.

‘So this is what you hide under your walls. You are so compassionate and can never show it for fear of what would happen if you did.’

“None of them will die without a fight.”

“No,” he allowed himself a small proud smile, “they are good and strong fighters. Even Shippou will do what he can. And they accepted me and to be members of my pack. They are good people.” He surprised himself saying that, but he had to admit it was true. That was what he thought of them.

“I know, even the lecherous houshi.” To that he just nodded but had a dubious look in his face. “When it is all over, you can always just stay in this time you know. Then you wouldn’t have to fight so often.”

“I can?!” A life without being constantly on his guard did appear appealing. And Kagome’s time did not seem so bad now that he was getting to learn a bit more about it.

“Yes, of course you can!”

“You think Kagome won’t mind? She doesn’t want me here much.”

“I don’t think she would, but tell me, am I right in thinking that by claimed you mean made any formal overtures…”

“Ah… ah… not exactly, claiming a mate it’s more… more…” Asami just nodded at his discomfort.

“It’s ok Inuyasha, you don’t have to say it. I see this is hard for you to talk about.”

“Thanks Higurashi-sama.”

“If you did wind up claiming Kagome, I would fully expect you to, or at least to visit frequently.” Inuyasha blushed deep red. If she only knew, he’d spent many a sleepless night dreaming of what it would be to mate with Kagome. “I think Kagome has seen that you can handle yourself here quite well.”

‘Is she… is she giving me permission to mate her?’ He thought shocked and his heart stopped for a moment. ‘No, I probably didn’t hear her right.’

Inuyasha was feeling more comfortable talking with Kagome’s mother. She really understood and did not press him. In some ways she reminded him of his mother and well, she was a mother of sorts to him now. It felt good to be able to talk about that kind of things with someone who was so understanding and supportive. So he took courage and decided to tell her about the neko’s comments and his own reservations.

“I hope…” Inuyasha allowed his expectations to show a bit. “But Higurashi-sama would you mind if I slept on the Go-Shimboku?” He asked, not wanting to offend since she was being really generous and he was refusing to stay inside.

Asami seemed surprised by the question, but gathered that this had more to do with the things Watanabe had told him. She thought this might have to do with the remark about Kagome being in heat. It had struck her as odd at the time, but she thought she might have figured it out now. Inuyasha was trying to boost his chances at resisting temptation. She offered to refill his cup of coffee and he accepted with a nod

“Why? Would you be more comfortable on the tree compared to a bed?”

“Not really, this bed thing is really good, I like sleeping in one but… ah… well you see…” He stammered a bit. That much he knew, most females did not like those themes discussed and the fact that he could tell. “Ah… well… Kagome is in…”

“Heat?” She finished for him and he nodded. “I heard something about that when you were on the phone. I take it that bothers you?”

“Other women don’t bother me, but Kagome… well… she does… a bit.” He scratched his head trying to explain his reasons to keep away. It was more for her sake than his actually. “I could always stand it before… she… smells nicer. But yesterday she smelled a bit different and well… my instincts are… a bit hard to keep in control.”

He feared his demon instincts might make him force Kagome into something she might not want. Usually, he slept upwind when she was in heat so that he wouldn’t have to deal with it and the dreams it gave him. If the wind shifted, he would either move or go take care of himself somewhere else while the others slept.

“It’s ok… I’m not mad.” She told him finally understanding the whole situation. He was a still a growing demon and to top that he was also a human teen. The hormones would surely drive him a bit crazy. Add on to that, that by custom and instinct she was his mate and no wonder he wanted to sleep elsewhere for a while.

‘She’s not angry? She’s not angry!’ He sighed relieved. ‘Damn neko he’s going to get it as soon as I see him!’

“I’ll keep away.” He said knowing that Kagome might not appreciate a horny demon hovering around her. She’ll blame him and call him hentai, unaware she was the one setting him off. If she knew he’ll probably never be able to lift himself from the floor. She’ll ‘sit’ him until he became a fixture on the ground.

“I understand that, so you think you can deal with it better if you don’t sleep in the house for the duration?”

“Yes that would probably help a bit; the scents tend to disperse outside.” He responded.

“Then sleep in the tree if it will make you feel better. Hmm… Was she aroused possibly? I think that would be very hard for you to ignore.” She suggested and he shrugged.

“Well it did smell a bit like those girls.” He commented his mind comparing scents and trying to place if he’s smelled something similar before. “But all I did was hold her and whisper in her ear.” Kagome’s mother smiled, the ear could be a very erogenous zone for some people. Her daughter probably inherited that from Yushiro, the ears were always his weakness.

“Which girls?” Asami asked surprised.

“The girls from the alley, there is something that puzzles me about them.” He saw his chance to clear something that had intrigued him since that night.

“Ah, what is it?”

“Well… I could smell the musk of one of the boys but it was not on the girl. And no where around either, that… well that doesn’t disappear.”

“I would guess he was using a condom.” At his puzzled expression, she decided to explain. It was sure that in his time they did not know anything or very little about birth control. This might be a bit embarrassing for the young man. “It is a type of sheath you put over the penis to prevent pregnancy.”

She was right, he was red again and looking very flustered. She needed to find a way to give him some modern sex education before anything did happen with her daughter. It was just finding a way of doing it without making him permanently red in the face that would be a challenge.

“Ah… Higurashi-sama.” Inuyasha muttered, the idea of putting something on his penis did not sound very appealing or pleasant. Especially when it was that sensitive, he’d scratched himself with his claws a few times and that had been very painful. He shuddered a bit at the memory, no, he definitely did not want to try those thingies. His hands instinctively moved to protect said area.

“A condom is made out of latex and is fairly common nowadays. Actually… that gives me an idea… I think I know of a way to keep Kagome’s being in heat from bothering you so much.”

“You do?” He asked a bit hopeful. Asami nodded.

“But it won’t work until next time.” She warned him.

“How?” He asked and then shuddering he decided that if those ‘condom’ thingies helped he’ll wear them. “Ah… anything that will do it, even those thingies you mentioned.”

“There’s something called birth control pills.” She said smiling at his antics. “They trick the woman’s body into thinking it’s pregnant and so they don’t go into heat, but they menstruate as normal.” Inuyasha frowned trying to digest that.

“So if a woman mates there’ll be no pups?” Inuyasha could not believe he actually had the guts to ask.

“Exactly.” Asami smiled at him, the kid was quick. “That is what the pills are for normally, but I think in this case it should be able to have the pleasant side effect of allowing you to concentrate.”

“Ah… but wouldn’t she be all angry and shout hentai at me?” That worried him a lot, ‘sits’ were painful. “I don’t think I’ll survive the ‘sits’.”

“I’ll talk to her about that part, but you need to talk to her about the rest.”

“I suppose I should.” He admitted.

“But what would actually having sex with her mean as far as other demons are concerned?”

Asami almost couldn’t believe that she was calmly discussing this with him. But for the hanyou this was very serious, not some kind of game, as far as she understood it seemed like a commitment that equaled marriage. She still wanted to confirm that. If it had been something else she didn’t know what she would have said on the matter.

Inuyasha had been taking a big swallow of coffee when she made the question. He sputtered and coughed the hot liquid almost flipping over. She asked? That was something that was not spoken openly in his time unless the person happened to be one lecherous houshi by the name Miroku. Thing was he did not know much about it, but he did now that mating involved having sex, his instincts told him. That sealed the mating. He took a few careful sips of his drink.

“You really do need to tell her Inuyasha,” she said at his startled look, “if only to tell her of her responsibility to Shippou. And what does that translate to for a human?”

“We’ll be mated and she’ll be my companion for life.” Inuyasha responded not looking at her. “I don’t know the human customs well, I don’t even know about demon customs.” He paused before adding. “What I know about this is what my instinct tells me.”

“Well, human customs are different in our time from yours. So is it something like a marriage?” If it was, then she would just have to see them married. She was almost certain that was what Kagome wanted anyways. But bringing Jii-chan around on that point would take some work, but it could be done. It would settle her mind about the whole matter and how she wanted to handle it.

“I think it’s something like that but more.” He said thinking hard, trying to remember what else had heard about that.

“How do you mean more?”

“There’s a bond that comes between mates. At least for Inu youkai.”

“That doesn’t sound that different from the way things are now.” She said with a small smile. “And what does it do?”

“One can’t be without the other. A demon will die without his/her mate. Female demons will remain until the pups are old enough, then they die to follow the one that left. Sometimes the males remain with the pups if the one to die was the female, but it’s not that common I think. Human mates can survive though, but Ofukuro was always so sad.”

“That must play havoc for demon/human mates.”

“Yes it does. I don’t remember much, but I do remember Ofukuro was always sad. I felt she wanted to be with Oyagi but stayed because of me.” His look turned a bit far away, like he was recalling his childhood. “She stayed to protect me.” That was said very softly and sadly. Asami hugged him from behind, offering comfort. The gesture surprised Inuyasha.

“It’s ok.  I was more worried about the other way around.” She told him softly, and he leaned into the hug. It reminded him so much of his mother and how much he wanted to have her comfort him while he was growing up.

“Humans live very short lives compared to demons.”

“Once a human is properly mated some will remain for longer, but I’m not sure about that part Myoga-jiji only mentioned it once I think.”

“Good.” She said and felt him purr again.

“I wouldn’t want to live without Kagome anyway.”

“I don’t want to see you die young. You have done too much good to deserve It.” she told him. She needed to lighten the mood and possibly tell him something that might help him talk to Kagome about everything he had realized.

“Do you want to know human customs when it comes to courtship?”

“Yes. I don’t even know dog demon customs.” He said looking very interested and thinking that perhaps knowing would make things work with Kagome.

“Humans in this era spend a period of time between their teens and their twenties dating. That is getting into surface relationships with other humans to determine if they would make a good spouse. It is a get to know each other stage really.”

“Sounds too long!” He complained impatiently, “I already chose a mate.” he seemed to be coming to terms with that fact.

“It can be long or it can be very short depends on the people involved.”

“Ah… good.” He said with a nod.

“You already chose one for a lot of reasons, none the least of which is how much you like her.” She said teasing him a bit just to see if he would blush, and he did. “Most people date a lot of people before they get engaged. That would be about the equivalent of where you are at right now.”

“So this ‘engaged’ thing is like I know I want her for a mate but we are not mated yet.”

“Yes, something like that. At least by my understanding and the word is engagement. It is the stage where they know they are going to marry each other and are making the arrangements for the ceremony we call a wedding.”

“What is this wedding thing?” Inuyasha asked, and then repeated the word. “Engagement.” Just to fix it in his mind.

“It is a sort of ritual where the lifelong commitment is announced to gathered family and friends. There is some religious stuff involved and there are commitment vows. Because of your bonding as a demon, demons wouldn’t need something of this nature.”

“Ah… Would Kagome like this wedding thing?” He asked thinking that perhaps he could do something to please her for a change.

“You will have to ask her.” She told him grinning a bit mischievously. And he shuffled nervously on the seat. “But if you do mate her while you are back in the past, I fully expect you to marry her here.” There, she said it. She was giving him permission if Kagome agreed. Now she would have to deal with the consequences.

‘She’s really giving me permission to mate Kagome! I’m not imagining things!’ His heart beat really fast and for a moment he did not know what to do or say. He felt happy really happy, even though the hard part would be to tell Kagome.

“If Kagome accepts, I will do that for you Higurashi-sama.” Inuyasha said after thinking about it for a moment.

“I don’t think there’ll be much trouble there.” She told him with a smile. “Once married, we can legally change her surname. And it would be recorded as a legal document. It has property rights implications.”

‘Property rights?’ The young hanyou thought a bit confused.

“That other name you all have right?” Inuyasha asked frowning a bit. “I never had one before.”

“Yes, she would wind up being Shirosenshi Kagome instead of her current name.”

“Ah… sounds… nice.” He said with a small smile, he liked how it sounded.

“I think my husband’s late business partner would be pleased. That was his last name too.”

“Hmmm… He had that same name? Odd.” The young man said thoughtfully.

“He did, that is why it surprised me so much when you said it was your last name at the police station.”

“I didn’t know I had one until I read it in the scrolls. I would do this wedding thing for you then.” Inuyasha scratched his head pondering.

“No, you would do it for her because it is expected in modern times so that the rest of us can know of your relationship. We can’t smell each other the way you can.”

“Ah so it’s instead of the smell! Now I understand. So this would tell humans she’s mine?” He blushed a bit still not comfortable with calling Kagome his in front of her.

“Exactly. And no one but an absolute cad would try anything.” She could see how happy that made him, as the young man had a wide pleased grin on his face. “So… When are you going to tell her?” A little pressure wouldn’t hurt specially with the slight problem of his instinct. She had a wide grin too and could see he really loved her daughter.

“I like this wedding thing then, but I don’t know when I’ll tell her.”

“Can you tell her while she is in heat?”

“I can try.” He understood now. She wanted Kagome to know just in case his instinct won. He would not let it win, but he guessed it wouldn’t be too terrible to talk to her. “She’s not angry at me now, but I just don’t want her to get mad.” Inuyasha was thinking hard, for a way to tell Kagome without making her angry or arguing.

“If she was going to get mad at you for such a thing, I think she would have slapped you last night. I would take that as a note of approval from her.” She told him and then heard the young man mutter something under his breath.

“What was that?” The look on his face was precious and she could not help but smile, so he did have a few ecchi thoughts. Especially now that he realized he had permission, and she caught him, Inuyasha turned red again.

“I… well I was thinking…” He heard her laugh and couldn’t help but stammer. “It might not be a bad idea… ah just… just in case. I should… warn her.”

“You are easily flustered Inuyasha.” Asami laughed delightedly.

“I just never had someone to talk about these things with before.”

“You can always talk with me. Hopefully, you will be my son-in-law one of these days.”

“Thank you Higurashi-sama, you have treated me so well.”

“You should speak to her. If you can’t, tell me and I will.”

“Would you do that?”

“Yes, but only if it became necessary. I think it would be best if it came from you. I know you don’t want to push her into anything.”

“But if I tell her it feels like I am pushing her. Kagome might…”

“You know,” Asami interrupted him, “I might sound like I’m repeating myself. But it is just that she can very easily push you beyond your ability to control your instincts, she needs to know so she doesn’t do it unintentionally.”

“I can see your point.” Inuyasha said with a sigh, knowing she was right. “I’ll try to find a way to speak to her. Even if she refused to be my mate, I would not choose another one.”

“Intentionally is another story.” Inuyasha’s eyes went wide.

‘Would… would Kagome really do that?’ His mind started reeling and a few ecchi thoughts from his fantasies began popping in. He had to shake his head to push them away.

“Then you need to tell me later so we can deal with the consequences.” Asami snickered; she could almost see the thoughts passing through his mind.

With the information girls in that time had, Kagome probably had more knowledge about sex than he did. He might know the rudiments, but well her daughter did read some NC-17 fanfiction that she wasn’t supposed to.

“I like you dear. I think you make a good match for my daughter.”

“Ah… thank you.” He responded unsure how to respond to that.

“Premarital sex is not considered to be so taboo in this age. And I wouldn’t allow it to be premarital for long.”

“Well… in my time she’s old enough to be married. Thing is I’m not yet.”

“Well, here… you can legally marry on your own at 18. You need your parent or guardian’s permission to do so at any age upward of 16 before that, but I still don’t think you want anyone to be confused.”

“Confused?”

“That she is yours of course!”

“Demons and hanyous will know. I have marked her with my scent.”

“True, but humans won’t.” He looked mortified and a bit jealous. “And this world is mostly human.”

“What should I do then?” He asked worried that someone might try to take his mate from him. “That hobo, holo, whatever. I don’t want him close.” He said jealousy pouring through every pore.

“Hojo you mean? Oh he is harmless.” She saw him breathe relieved at her comment, and her smile grew wider. Once Inuyasha felt comfortable talking to someone he could be quite expressive. “Kagome barely gives him the time of day. Your walking her to and from school will be enough to get rid of him.”

“Really? I should have done that sooner then.” He said with a nod.

“He was one of Kagome’s dates that definitely wasn’t going to work out.” She reassured him.

“Good.” He said with satisfaction, looking pleased that there was at least one less obstacle. Kouga was still in the past, but if he claimed her, the wolf youkai could do nothing to take her from him. Asami laughed at seeing his expression. He looked happy and quite determined, and she was sure he had seldom let it show, at least the happiness.

“Oh you are so funny sometimes.” She said patting his head between his ears. “I’ll get ready to leave or we’ll be late for your appointment at the ophthalmologist.” He made a face that indicated he was not very convinced about going. “You’ll see the difference, literally.”

“Feh!”

A/N: I’ll like to give credit where credit is due.

Telosphilos on IRC contributed many of the main parts of the conversation with Inuyasha as she played the role of Asami while she helped me get his part of the chapter. Thanx! Without your help I don’t think it would have ended quite like this. And I loved how this chapter worked out in the end.

Also in later chapters and to help you get an idea of what is going on when. As there are many things happening at the same time and some people might find a bit confusing.

I’ll add an appendix chapter that will contain a time table of the events that are happening. I’ll see how FF.net responds to the table format; if not good I’ll post an address where you can consult it. It’ll be updated with each new chapter I post, so you can have the info up to date. (Sort of an agenda type of thing)

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 10/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...
2. Fic: Present Time 12/27 Title: Present Time 12/27Series: InuyashaAuthor: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)Rating: This chapter...
3. Fic: Present Time 3/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.